Citation
The gorilla hunters

Material Information

Title:
The gorilla hunters a tale of the wilds of Africa
Series Title:
Books for Boys
Creator:
Ballantyne, R. M. (Robert Michael), 1825-1894
Thomas Nelson & Sons ( Publisher )
Place of Publication:
London ;
Edinburgh ;
New York
Publisher:
T. Nelson and Sons
Publication Date:
Language:
English
Physical Description:
328, [8] p., [2] leaves of plates : ill. (some col.) ; 19 cm.

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords:
Youth -- Conduct of life -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Conduct of life -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Gorilla -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Adventure and adventurers -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Big game hunting -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Natural history -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Animals -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Description and travel -- Juvenile fiction -- Africa ( lcsh )
Publishers' catalogues -- 1894 ( rbgenr )
Prize books (Provenance) -- 1894 ( rbprov )
Bldn -- 1894
Genre:
Publishers' catalogues ( rbgenr )
Prize books (Provenance) ( rbprov )
novel ( marcgt )
Spatial Coverage:
England -- London
Scotland -- Edinburgh
United States -- New York -- New York
Target Audience:
juvenile ( marctarget )

Notes

General Note:
Publisher's catalogue follows text.
General Note:
Frontispiece and added engraved title page printed in colors.
Statement of Responsibility:
by R.M. Ballantyne.

Record Information

Source Institution:
University of Florida
Rights Management:
This item is presumed to be in the public domain. The University of Florida George A. Smathers Libraries respect the intellectual property rights of others and do not claim any copyright interest in this item. Users of this work have responsibility for determining copyright status prior to reusing, publishing or reproducing this item for purposes other than what is allowed by fair use or other copyright exemptions. Any reuse of this item in excess of fair use or other copyright exemptions may require permission of the copyright holder. The Smathers Libraries would like to learn more about this item and invite individuals or organizations to contact The Department of Special and Area Studies Collections (special@uflib.ufl.edu) with any additional information they can provide.
Resource Identifier:
002373967 ( ALEPH )
ALX8664 ( NOTIS )
11338771 ( OCLC )

Downloads

This item has the following downloads:

UF00082672_00001.pdf

UF00082672_00001.txt

00265.txt

00199.txt

00206.txt

00080.txt

00288.txt

00372.txt

00105.txt

00060.txt

00054.txt

00092.txt

00282.txt

00233.txt

00280.txt

00051.txt

00269.txt

00177.txt

00231.txt

00263.txt

00252.txt

00055.txt

00061.txt

00320.txt

00162.txt

00137.txt

00205.txt

00253.txt

00392.txt

00296.txt

00183.txt

00067.txt

00142.txt

00181.txt

00237.txt

00037.txt

00326.txt

00290.txt

00262.txt

00033.txt

00215.txt

00224.txt

00291.txt

00096.txt

00145.txt

00335.txt

00388.txt

00108.txt

00316.txt

00333.txt

00174.txt

00317.txt

00062.txt

00002.txt

00336.txt

00112.txt

00146.txt

00243.txt

00076.txt

00057.txt

00378.txt

00293.txt

00148.txt

00373.txt

00182.txt

00158.txt

00087.txt

00371.txt

00066.txt

00186.txt

00073.txt

00075.txt

00267.txt

00279.txt

00343.txt

00367.txt

00194.txt

00127.txt

00235.txt

00063.txt

00387.txt

00315.txt

00270.txt

00114.txt

00221.txt

00091.txt

00071.txt

00120.txt

00223.txt

00136.txt

00259.txt

00284.txt

00303.txt

00386.txt

00330.txt

00042.txt

00201.txt

00360.txt

00156.txt

00125.txt

00023.txt

00350.txt

00167.txt

00218.txt

00122.txt

00258.txt

00368.txt

00163.txt

00255.txt

00256.txt

00133.txt

00210.txt

00072.txt

00081.txt

00020.txt

00274.txt

00322.txt

00268.txt

00213.txt

00250.txt

00356.txt

00188.txt

00179.txt

00379.txt

00193.txt

00390.txt

00327.txt

00011.txt

00238.txt

00277.txt

00190.txt

00285.txt

00160.txt

00034.txt

00083.txt

00377.txt

00311.txt

00157.txt

00143.txt

00110.txt

00093.txt

00117.txt

00247.txt

00234.txt

00310.txt

00184.txt

00022.txt

00204.txt

00119.txt

00189.txt

00168.txt

00328.txt

00111.txt

00154.txt

00248.txt

00207.txt

00019.txt

00289.txt

00203.txt

00251.txt

00126.txt

00135.txt

00283.txt

00172.txt

00363.txt

00191.txt

00170.txt

00220.txt

00246.txt

00169.txt

00299.txt

00070.txt

00032.txt

00374.txt

00337.txt

00138.txt

00068.txt

00342.txt

00241.txt

00323.txt

00294.txt

00107.txt

00217.txt

00128.txt

00140.txt

00212.txt

00064.txt

00008.txt

00035.txt

00095.txt

00200.txt

00264.txt

UF00082672_00001_pdf.txt

00271.txt

00090.txt

00196.txt

00312.txt

00222.txt

00116.txt

00118.txt

00103.txt

00304.txt

00208.txt

00166.txt

00394.txt

00301.txt

00197.txt

00139.txt

00178.txt

00097.txt

00321.txt

00050.txt

00121.txt

00085.txt

00195.txt

00227.txt

00307.txt

00098.txt

00209.txt

00113.txt

00052.txt

00375.txt

00144.txt

00084.txt

00069.txt

00245.txt

00134.txt

00239.txt

00088.txt

00187.txt

00362.txt

00240.txt

00349.txt

00292.txt

00357.txt

00393.txt

00370.txt

00286.txt

00287.txt

00029.txt

00257.txt

00175.txt

00226.txt

00272.txt

00074.txt

00254.txt

00249.txt

00132.txt

00077.txt

00300.txt

00219.txt

00041.txt

00236.txt

00053.txt

00164.txt

00198.txt

00229.txt

00332.txt

00104.txt

00185.txt

00115.txt

00078.txt

00149.txt

00141.txt

00324.txt

00131.txt

00021.txt

00028.txt

00348.txt

00216.txt

00275.txt

00331.txt

00031.txt

00230.txt

00276.txt

00295.txt

00281.txt

00329.txt

00298.txt

00278.txt

00266.txt

00366.txt

00364.txt

00147.txt

00297.txt

00376.txt

00044.txt

00013.txt

00228.txt

00389.txt

00001.txt

00109.txt

00225.txt

00099.txt

00102.txt

00180.txt

00040.txt

00361.txt

00129.txt

00313.txt

00094.txt

00159.txt

00302.txt

00086.txt

00242.txt

00232.txt

00305.txt

00130.txt

00049.txt

00079.txt

00048.txt

00165.txt

00306.txt

00211.txt

00123.txt

00334.txt

00065.txt

00261.txt

00106.txt

00214.txt

00365.txt

00369.txt

00314.txt

00056.txt

00192.txt

00045.txt

00161.txt

00171.txt

00176.txt

00173.txt

00202.txt

00351.txt

00030.txt

00325.txt

00244.txt

00089.txt

00082.txt

00155.txt

00273.txt

00036.txt

00124.txt

00260.txt

00043.txt

00395.txt

00003.txt


Full Text




















OUR FIRST GORILLA





T.NELSON & SONS
LONDON, EDINBURGH & NEW YORK



‘EEE

CORILLA
HUNTERS

A Tale of the Wilds of Africa

By

Robert Michael Ballantyne

Author of “The Coral Island," ‘The Young Fur-Traders,’ ‘* Ungava,”
“The Dog Crusoe and his Master,” * Martin Rattler,”
“The World of Ice,”

&e
NEW EDITION

I. NELSON AND SCOGNS

LONDON * ELINBURGA
NEW YORK

1894



CONLE NES.



CHAPTER I.

In which the hunters are introduced ...... 66... cee cccccceeeccauececcaecceucscecueecteeccce 9

TAPE AWGN WUE WOOKS... sscccceessarscveces cosa saeeN Nea vei vas Weevou veka Ded ETE 25

CHAPTER III.

Wherein I mount guard, and how I dtd tty c0.....cccccccceseceeseeeccscnsaueeeececies 35

CHAPTER IV.

Wherein will be found much that 1s philosophical........ccccccccccccceeseecvesseceeces 51

CHAPTER V.

Preparations for a Gromd bunt ........cccccccccccsccccscsccsssassssssssssscsentensessedsceees 65

CHAPTER VI.
Dreaming and feeding and bloody work enlarged Upon .............ccccceeececeeeeee 87

CHAPTER VII.

We ctacumvent the MObivess ..ccce-.-ccenesceosescnsecnenistdasesscvducesvvecccsescuccscguess 102

CHAPTER VIII.

Peterkin distinguishes himself, and Okandaga is.disposed of, etc............ ....119

CHAPTER IX.

I discover a curious insect, and Peterkin takes a strange flight ...........06..0.. 140



vil CONTENTS.

CHAPTER X.

Water appreciated—Destructive flies, CbC.........cccccc ce cecessvssevseeeeecccsseceue vee 154

CHAPTER XI.

How we met with our first gorilla, and how we served Wim. oo. cecccccecceecesees 163

CHAPTER XII.

Peterkin’s school-day veminiscences .....ccccccccce. ccceseve s cucsesececececceceuansaaens 173

CHAPTER XIII.
We get into “‘ the thick of it "—Great SUCCOS8.........cccccecscecscceeceecceeeeeesecsens 184

CHAPTER XIV.

Our plans are suddenly altered— Wicked designs discovered. ............ 000000002 196

CHAPTER XV.

An unexpected meeting—We fly, and I make a narrow escape from an appall-
ing fate 206



CHAPTER XVI.

An unfortunate delay, and a terrible visttor........ccccccccecccee sececccecceeeenceees 219

CHAPTER XVII.

We visit a natural menagerie, see wonderful sights, and meet with strange
GOUONUT EB. 5 ove asisceaseshcavalescetdcaencdsssnesdees soiveesbatessiesbalblotgineees 229

CHAPTER XVIII.

Strange and terrible discoverics—Jack is made commander-in-chief of an
IT wash eV cpu ah eit she why Sid aes n sang fae eeis Cap aeesaa hoe ale oot en ae 243

CHAPTER XIX.

Preparations for war, and pecultar Ar ill.........ccccccscececsesecccenccecececcceceecee: 258

CHAPTER XX.

A warlike capedition and @ VictOrYyeecccccccccccccecccscsccecceeeesseetsceesssecensee cusses 273

CHAPTER XXI.

Arrangements for pursuing the enemy, and sudden change of plans..........4. 282



CONTENTS. Vil

CHAPTER XXII.

We meet with a ludicrously awful Adventure. ..cccccccccececce seccessecceasecceccecces 292

CHAPTER XXIII

We see strange things, and give our negro friends the slip.....cc.ccc08. Sete ee 302

CHAPTER XXIV.

CHAPTER XXV.

I have a desperate encounter and & Narrow CSCAPEC........ccc.secescneesecseececnsces 320







THE GORILLA HUNTERS.



CHAPTER I.

In which the hunters are introduced.

T was five o'clock in the afternoon. There can be
no doubt whatever as to that. Old Agnes may
say what she pleases—she has a habit of doing so—but
I know for certain (because I looked at my watch not
ten minutes before it happened) that it was exactly
five o’clock in the afternoon when I received a most
singular and every way remarkable visit,—a visit
which has left an indelible impression on my memory,
as well it might; for, independent of its singularity
and unexpectedness, one of its results was the series of
strange adventures which are faithfully detailed in this
volume.

It happened thus :—

I was seated in an arm-chair in my private study
in a small town on the west coast of England. It was
a splendid afternoon, and it was exactly five o'clock.
Mark that. Not that there is anything singular about
the mere fact, neither is it in any way mixed up with
the thread of this tale; but old Agnes is very obstinate—
singularly positive—and I have a special desire that
she should see it in print, that I have not given in on





10 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

that point. Yes, it was five precisely, and a beautiful
evening. I was ruminating, as I frequently do, on the
pleasant memories of bygone days, especially the happy
days that I spent long ago among the coral islands of
the Pacific, when a tap at the door aroused me.

“Come in.”

“ A veesiter, sir,” said old Agnes (my landlady), “ an’
he'll no gie his name.”

Old Agnes, I may remark, is a Scotchwoman.

“ Show him in,” said I.

“ Maybe he’s a pickpocket,” suggested Agnes.

“Tl take my chance of that.”

“Ay! that’s like ’ee. Cares for naethin’. Losh,
man, what if he cuts yer throat ?”

“Tl take my chance of that too; only do show him
in, my good woman,” said I, with a gesture of impatience
that caused the excellent (though obstinate) old creature
to depart, grumbling.

In another moment a quick step was heard on the
stair, and a stranger burst into the room, shut the door
in my landlady’s face as she followed him, and locked it.

I was naturally surprised, though not alarmed, by
the abrupt and eccentric conduct of my visitor, who did
not condescend to take off his hat, but stood with his
arms folded on his breast, gazing at me and breathing
hard.

“You are agitated, sir; pray be seated,” said I,
pointing to a chair.

The stranger, who was a little man and evidently
a gentleman, made no reply, but, seizing a chair, placed
it exactly before me, sat down on it as he would have
seated himself on a horse, rested his arms on the back,
and stared me in the face.

“You are disposed to be facetious,” said I, smiling



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. il

(for I never take offence without excessively good
reason).

“Not at all, by no means,” said he, taking off his hat
and throwing it recklessly on the floor. “You are Mr.
Rover, I presume ?”

“The same, sir, at your service.”

“ Are you? oh, that’s yet to be seen! Pray, is your
Christian name Ralph ?”

“Tt is,” said I, in some surprise at the coolness of my
visitor.

“Ah! just so. Christian name Ralph, t’other name
Rover—Ralph Rover. Very good. Age twenty-two
yesterday, eh ?”

“My birthday was yesterday, and my age 7s twenty-
two. You appear to know more of my private history
than I have the pleasure of knowing of yours. Pray,
sir, may I—but, bless me! are you unwell ?”

I asked this in some alarm, because the little man
was rolling about in his seat, holding his sides, and
growing very red in the face.

“Qh no! not at all; perfectly well—never was better
in my life,” he said, becoming all at once preternaturally
grave. “You were once in the Pacific—lived on a coral
island—”

“T did.”

“Oh, don’t trouble yourself to answer. Just shut
up for a minute or two. You were rather a soft green
youth then, and you don’t seem to be much harder or
less verdant now.”

“Sir!” I exclaimed, getting angry.

“Just so,” continued he, “and you knew a young
rascal there—”

“T know a rascal here,’ I exclaimed, starting up,
“whom T’ll kick—”





12 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“What!” cried the little stranger, also starting up
and capsizing the chair; “Ralph Rover, has time and
sunburning and war so changed my visage that you
cannot recognize Peterkin ?”

I almost gasped for breath.

“ Peterkin—Peterkin Gay!” I exclaimed.

I am not prone to indulge in effeminate demonstration,
but I am not ashamed to confess that when I gazed on
the weather-beaten though ruddy countenance of my
old companion, and observed the eager glance of his
bright blue eyes, I was quite overcome, and rushed
violently into his arms. I may also add that until
that day I had had no idea of Peterkin’s physical
strength ; for during the next five minutes he twisted
me about and spun me round and round my own room
until my brain began to reel, and I was fain to ery him
mercy.

“So, youre all right; the same jolly, young old
wiseacre in whiskers and long coat,” cried Peterkin.
“Come now, Ralph, sit down if you can. I mean to
stay with you all evening, and all night, and all to-
morrow, and all next day, so we'll have lots of time to
fight our battles o’er again. Meanwhile compose your-
self, and [ll tell you what I’ve come about. Of course,
my first and chief reason was to see your face, old boy ;
but I have another reason too—a very peculiar reason.
I’ve a proposal to make and a plan to unfold, both of
‘em stunners ; they'll shut you up and screw you down,
and altogether flaberghast you when you hear ’em, so
sit down and keep quiet—do.”

I sat down accordingly, and tried to compose myself ;
but, to say truth, I was so much overjoyed and excited
by the sight of my old friend and companion, that I had
some difficulty at first in fixing my attention on what

ii it
|



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 13

he said, the more especially that he spoke with extreme
volubility, and interrupted his discourse very frequently
in order to ask questions or to explain.

“ Now, old fellow,” he began, “here goes, and mind
you don’t interrupt me. Well, I mean to go, and I
mean you to go with me, to—but, I forgot, perhaps
you won't be able to go. What are you?”

“What am I?”

“Ay, your profession, your calling; lawyer, M.D.,
scrivener—which ?”

“T am a naturalist.”

“A what?”

“ A naturalist.”

“Ralph,” said Peterkin slowly, “have you been long
troubled with that complaint ?”

“ Yes,” I replied, laughing; “I have suffered from it
from my earliest infancy, more or less.”

“T thought so,” rejoined my companion, shaking his
head eravely. “I fancied that I observed the develop-
ment of that disease when we lived together on the
coral island. It don’t bring you in many thousands a
year, does it?”

“No,” said I, “it does not. J am only an amateur,
having a sufficiency of this world’s goods to live on
without working for my bread. But although my
dear father at his death left me a small fortune, which
yields me three hundred a year, I do not feel entitled
to lead the life of an idler in this busy world, where so
many are obliged to toil night and day for the bare
necessaries of life. I have therefore taken to my
favourite studies as a sort of business, and flatter myself
that I have made one or two not unimportant discoveries,
and added a few mites to the sum of human knowledge.
A good deal of my time is spent in scientific roving





14 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

expeditions throughout the country, and in contributing
papers to several magazines.”

While I was thus speaking I observed that Peterkin’s
face was undergoing the most remarkable series of
changes of expression, which, as I concluded, merged
into a smile of beaming delight as he said,—

“Ralph, you're a trump!”

“ Possibly,” said I, “you are right; but, setting that
question aside for the present, let me remind you that
you have not yet told me where you mean to go to.”

“JT mean,” said Peterkin, slowly, placing both hands
on his knees and looking me steadily in the face,—
“T mean to go a-hunting in—but I forgot. You don’t
know that I’m a hunter, a somewhat famous hunter ?”

“Of course I don’t. You are so full of your plans
and proposals that you have not yet told me where you
have been or what doing these six years. And you've
never written to me once all that time, shabby fellow.
I thought you were dead.”

“Did you go into mourning for me, Ralph ?”

“No, of course not.”

“ A pretty fellow you are to find fault. You thought
that I, your oldest and best friend, was dead, and you
did not go into mourning. How could I write to you
when you parted from me without giving me your
address? It was a mere chance my finding you out
even now. I was taking a quiet cup of coffee in the
commercial room of a hotel not far distant, when I over-
heard a stranger speaking of his friend ‘Ralph Rover,
the philosopher, so I plunged at him promiscuously,
and made him give me your address. But I’ve corre-
sponded with Jack ever since we parted on the pier at
Dover.”

“What! Jack—Jack Martin?” I exclaimed, as a



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 15

warm gush of feeling filled my heart at the sound of
his well-remembered name. “Is Jack alive ?”

“ Alive! I should think so. If possible, he’s more
alive than ever; for I should suppose he must be full-
erown now, which he was not when we last met. He
and I have corresponded regularly. He lives in the
north of England, and by good luck happens to be just
now within thirty miles of this town. You don’t mean
to say, Ralph, that you have never met!”

“Never. The very same mistake that happened
with you occurred between him and me. We parted
vowing to correspond as long as we should live, and
three hours after I remembered that we had neglected
to exchange our addresses, so that we could not cor-
respond. I have often, often made inquiries both for
you and him, but have always failed. J never heard
of Jack from the time we parted at Dover till to-day.”

“Then no doubt you thought us both dead, and yet
you did not go into mourning for either of us! O
Ralph, Ralph, I had entertained too good an opinion of
you.”

“But tell me about Jack,” said I, impatient to hear
more concerning my dear old comrade.

“Not just now, my boy; more of him in a few
minutes. First let us return to the point. What was
it? oh! a—about my being a celebrated hunter. A
very Nimrod—at least a miniature copy. Well, Ralph,
since we last met I have been all over the world, right
round and round it. Im a lieutenant in the navy now
—at least I was a week ago. I’ve been fighting with
the Caffirs and the Chinamen, and been punishing the
rascally sepoys in India, and been hunting elephants in
Ceylon and tiger-shooting in the jungles, and harpooning
whales in the polar seas, and shooting lions at the Cape,—





16 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

oh, you’ve no notion where all I’ve been. It’s a perfect
marvel I’ve turned up here alive. But there’s one beast
Pve not yet seen, and I’m resolved to see him and shoot
him too—”

“But,” said I, interrupting, “what mean you by
saying that you were a lieutenant in the navy a week
ago?”

“T mean that I’ve givenit up. Im tired of the sea.
I only value it as a means of getting from one country
to another. The land, the land for me! You must
know that an old unele, a rich old uncle of mine, whom
I never saw, died lately and left me his whole fortune.
Of course he died in India. All old uncles who die
suddenly and leave unexpected fortunes to unsuspecting
nephews are old Indian uncles, and mine was no ex-
ception to the general rule. So I’m independent like
you, Ralph, only P’'ve got three or four thousand a year
instead of hundreds, I believe; but I’m not sure and
don’t care—and I’m determined now to go on a long
hunting expedition. What think ye of all that, my
boy ?”

“Jn truth,” said I, “it would puzzle me to say what
I think, I am so filled with surprise by all you tell me.
But you forget that you have not yet told me to which
part of the world you mean to go and what sort of beast
it is you are so determined to see and shoot if you can.”

“Tf IT can!” echoed Peterkin, with a contemptuous
curl of the lip. “Did not I tell you that I was a
celebrated hunter? Without meaning to boast, I may
tell you that there is no peradventure in my shooting.
If I only get there and see the brute within long range,
Pli—ha! won’t I!”

“Get where, and see what?”

“Get to Africa and see the gorilla!” cried Peterkin,







THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 17

while a glow of enthusiasm lighted up his eyes. “ You've
heard of the gorilla, Ralph, of course—the great ape—
the enormous puggy—the huge baboon—the man mon-
key, that we've been hearing so much of for some years
back, and that the niggers on the African coast used to
dilate about till they caused the very hair of my head
to stand upon end? I’m determined to shoot a gorilla,
or prove him to be a myth. And I mean you to come
and help me, Ralph; he’s quite in your way. A bit of
natural history, I suppose, although he seems by all
accounts to be a very unnatural monster. And Jack
shall go too, ’m resolved on that; and we three shall
roam the wild woods again, as we did in days of yore,
and—”

“ Hold, Peterkin,” said I, interrupting. “How do you
know that Jack will go?”

“How do I know? Intuitively, of course. I shall
write to him to-night; the post does not leave till ten.
He'll get it to-morrow at breakfast, and will catch the
forenoon coach, which will bring him down here by two
o'clock, and then we'll begin our preparations at once,
and talk the matter over at dinner. So you see it’s all
cut and dry. Give me a sheet of paper and I'll write at
once—ah! here’s a bit; now a pen. Bless me, Ralph,
haven’t you got a quill? Who ever heard of a philo-
sophical naturalist writing with steel! Now, then, here
goes :—‘ B’luv’'d Jack, —-will that do to begin with, eh ?
I’m afraid it’s too affectionate; he'll think it’s from a
lady friend. But it can’t be altered,—‘ Here I am, and



Ralph, ’'ve put six marks of admiration there); ‘I’ve
found him out. Do come to see us. Excruciatingly
important business. Ever thine—Peterkin Gay. Will
that bring him, d’ye think ?”

2



18 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“J think it will,” said I, laughing.

« Then off with it, Ralph,” cried my volatile friend,
jumping up and looking hastily round for the bell-rope.
Not being able to find it, my bell-pull being an un-
obtrusive knob and not a rope, he rushed to the door,
unlocked it, darted out, and uttered a tremendous roar,
which was followed by a clatter and a scream from old
Agnes, whom he had upset and tumbled over.

It was curious to note the sudden change that took
place in Peterkin’s face, voice, and manner, as he lifted
the poor old woman, who was very thin and light, in
his arms, and carrying her into the room, placed her in
my easy-chair. Real anxiety was depicted in his
countenance, and he set her down with a degree of care
and tenderness that quite amazed me. I was myself
very much alarmed at first.

“ My poor dear old woman,” said Peterkin, supporting
my landlady’s head; “my stupid haste! I fear you are
hurt.”

“Hech! it’s nae hurt—it’s deed I am, fair deed;
killed be a whaumlskamerin’ young blagyird. Oh, ma
puir heed!”

The manner and tone in which this was said con-
vinced me that old Agnes was more frightened than
injured. In a few minutes the soothing tones and kind
manner of my friend had such an effect upon her that
she declared she was better, and believed after all that
she was only a “ wee bit frichtened.” Nay, so completely
was she conciliated, that she insisted on conveying the
note to the post-office, despite Peterkin’s assurance that
he would not hear of it. Finally she hobbled out of
the room with the letter in her hand.

It is interesting to note how that, in most of the
attairs of humanity, things turn out very different, often



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 19

totally different, from what we had expected or imagined.
During the remainder of that evening Peterkin and I
talked frequently and much of our old friend Jack
Martin. We recalled his manly yet youthful counte-
nance, his bold, lion-like courage, his broad shoulders and
winning gentle smile, and although we knew that six
years must have made an immense difference in his
personal appearance—for he was not much more than
eighteen when we last parted—we could not think of
him except as a hearty, strapping sailor-boy. We
planned, too, how we would meet him at the coach;
how we would stand aside in the crowd until he began
- to look about for us in surprise, and then one of us
would step forward and ask if he wished to be directed
to any particular part of the town, and so lead him on
and talk to him as a stranger for some time before
revealing who we were. And much more to the same
effect. But when next day came our plans and our
conceptions were utterly upset.

A little before two we sauntered down to the coach-
office, and waited impatiently for nearly twenty minutes.
Of course the coach was late; it always is on such
occasions !

“ Suppose he does not come,” said I.

“ What a fellow you are,” cried Peterkin, “to make
uncomfortable suppositions! Let us rather suppose
that he does come.”

“Oh, then, it would be all right; but if he does not
come, what then ? ”

“ Why, then, it would be all wrong, and we should
have to return home and eat our dinner in the sulks,
that’s all.”

As my companion spoke we observed the coach come
sweeping round the turn of the road about half-a-mile



20 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

distant. In a few seconds it dashed into the town at
full gallop, and finally drew up abruptly opposite the
door of the inn, where were assembled the usual group
of hostlers and waiters and people who expected friends
by the coach.

“ He’s not there,” whispered Peterkin, in deep dis-
appointment ; “at least he’s not on the outside, and Jack
would never travel inside of a coach even in bad
weather, much less in fine. That’s not him on the
back-seat beside the fat old woman with the blue
bundle, surely! It’s very like him, but too young, much
too young. There’s a great giant of a man on the box-
seat with a beard like a grenadier’s shako, and a stout
old gentleman behind him with gold spectacles. That’s
all, except two boys further aft, and three ladies in the
cabin. Oh, what a bore!”

Although deeply disappointed at the non-arrival of
Jack, I could with difficulty refrain from smiling at the
rueful and woe-begone countenance of my poor com-
panion. It was evident that he could not bear dis-
appointment with equanimity, and I was on the point
of offering some consolatory remarks, when my attention
was attracted by the little old woman with the blue
bundle, who went up to the gigantic man with the black
beard, and in the gentlest possible tone of voice asked if
he could direct her to the white house.

“No, madam,” replied the big man hastily; “I’m a
stranger here.”

The little old woman was startled by his abrupt
answer. “Deary me, sir, no offence, I hope.”

She then turned to Peterkin and put the same
question, possibly under a vague sort‘ of impression
that if a gigantic frame betokened a gruff nature,
diminutive stature must necessarily imply extreme



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 21

amiability. If so, she must have been much surprised
as well as disappointed, for Peterkin, rendered irascible
by disappointment, turned short round and said sharply,
“Why, madam, how can J tell you where the white
house is, unless you say which white house you want?
Half the houses of the town are white—at least they’re
dirty white,” he added bitterly, as he turned away.

“JT think I can direct you, ma’am,” said I, stepping
quickly up with a bland smile, in order to counteract, if
possible, my companion’s rudeness.

“Thank you, sir, kindly,” said the little old woman ;
“Tm glad to find some little civility in the town.”

“Come with me, ma’am; I am going past the white
house, and will show you the way.”

“ And pray, sir,” said the big stranger, stepping up to
me as I was about to move away, “can you recommend
me to a good hotel ?”

I replied that I could; that there was one in the
immediate vicinity of the white house, and that if he
would accompany me I would show him the way. All
this I did purposely in a very affable and obliging tone
and manner ; for I hold that example is infinitely better
than precept, and always endeavour, if possible, to over-
come evil with good. I offered my arm to the old
woman, who thanked me and took it.

“What!” whispered Peterkin, “you don’t mean me
to take this great ugly gorilla in tow ?”

“ Of course,” replied I, laughing, as I led the way.

Immediately I entered into conversation with my
companion, and I heard “the gorilla” attempt to do so
with Peterkin; but from the few sharp cross-replies
that reached my ear, I became aware that he was un-
successful. In the course of a few minutes, however,
he appeared to have overcome his companion’s ill-humour,



22 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

for I overheard their voices growing louder and more
animated as they walked behind me.

Suddenly I heard a shout, and turning hastily round,
observed Peterkin struggling in the arms of the gorilla!
Amazed beyond measure at the sight, and firmly per-
suaded that a cowardly assault had been made upon my
friend, I seized the old woman’s umbrella, as the only
available weapon, and flew to the rescue.

“Jack, my boy! can it be possible?” gasped Peterkin,

“I believe it is,” replied Jack, laughing—* Ralph,
my dear old fellow, how are you?”

I stood petrified. I believed that I was in a
dream.

I know not what occurred during the next five
minutes. All I could remember with anything like
distinctness was a succession of violent screams from
the little old woman, who fled shouting thieves and
murder at the full pitch of her voice. We never saw
that old woman again, but I made a point of returning
her umbrella to the “ white house.”

Gradually we became coilected and sane.

“Why, Jack, how did you find us out?” cried
Peterkin, as we all hurried on to my lodgings, totally
forgetful of the little old woman, whom, as I have said,
we never saw again, but who, I sincerely trust, arrived
at the white house in safety.

“Find you out! I knew you the moment I set eyes
on you. Ralph puzzled me for a second, he has grown
so much stouter ; but I should know your nose, Peterkin,
at a mile off.”

“ Well, Jack, I did not know you,” retorted Peterkin,
“jut I’m safe never again to forget you. Such a great
hairy Cossack as you have become! Why, what do you
mean by it?”



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 23

“T eouldn’t help it, please,” pleaded Jack, “I grew in
spite of myself; but I think I’ve stopped now.”

“ Tt’s time,” remarked Peterkin.

Jack had indeed grown to a size that men seldom
attain to without losing in grace infinitely more than
they gain in bulk, but he had retained all the elegance
of form and sturdy vigour of action that had charac-
terized him as a boy. He was fully six feet two inches
in his stockings, but so perfect were his proportions that
his great height did not become apparent until you
came close up to him. Full half of his handsome manly
face was hid by a bushy black beard and moustache,
and his curly hair had been allowed to grow luxuriantly,
so that his whole aspect was more like to the descriptions
we have of one of the old Scandinavian Vikings than a
gentleman of the present time. In whatever company
he chanced to be he towered high above every one else,
and I am satisfied that, had he walked down White-
chapel, the Horse Guards would have appeared small
beside him, for he possessed not only great length of
limb but immense breadth of chest and shoulders.

During our walk to my lodgings Peterkin hurriedly
stated his,“ plan and proposal,” which caused Jack to
laugh very much at first, but in a few minutes he
became grave, and said slowly, “ That will just suit— it
will do exactly.”

“What will do exactly? Do be more explicit, man,”
said Peterkin, with some impatience

“Tl go with you, my boy.”

“Will you?” cried Peterkin, seizing his hand and
shaking it violently ; “I knew you would. I said it;
didn’t I, Ralph? And now we shall be sure of a gorilla
if there’s one in Africa, for T’ll use you as a stalking-
horse,”



24, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“ Indeed!” exclaimed Jack.

“Yes: Dll put a bear-skin or some sort of fur on your
shoulders, and tie a lady’s boa to you for a tail, and
send you into the woods. The gorillas will be sure to
mistake you for a relative until you get quite close;
then you'll take one pace to the left with the left foot
(as the volunteers say), I'll take one to the front with
the right—at fifty yards, ready—present—bang, and
down goes the huge puggy with a bullet right between
its two eyes! There. And Ralph’s agreed to go too.”

“O Peterkin, I’ve done nothing of the sort. You
proposed it.”

“Well, and isn’t that the same thing? I wonder,
Ralph, that you can give way to such mean-spirited
prevarication. What? ‘It’s not prevarication!’ Don’t
say that now ; you know it is. Ah! you may laugh, my
boy, but you have promised to go with me and Jack to
Africa, and go you shall.”

And so, reader, it was ultimately settled, and in the
course of two weeks more we three were on our way to
the land of the slave, the black savage, and the gorilla,



CHAPTER IL.
Life wn the wild woods.

NE night, about five or six weeks after our resolu-

tion to go to Africa on a hunting expedition was

formed, I put to myself the question. “Can it be possible
that we are actually here, in the midst of it?”

“Certainly, my boy, in the very thick of it,” answered
Peterkin, in a tone of voice which made Jack laugh,
while I started and exclaimed,—

“Why, Peterkin, how did you come to guess my
thoughts ?”

“ Because, Ralph, you have got into a habit of think-
ing aloud, which may do very well as long as you have
no secrets to keep: but it may prove inconvenient some
day, so I warn you in time.”

Not feeling disposed at that time to enter into a ban-
tering conversation with my volatile companion, I made
no reply, but abandoned myself again to the pleasing
fancies and feelings which were called up by the singu-
lar scene in the midst of which I found myself.

It seemed as if it were but yesterday when we drove
about the crowded streets of London making the neces-
sary purchases for our intended journey, and now, as
I gazed around, every object that met my eye seemed
strange, and wild, and foreign, and romantic. We three
were reclining round an enormous wood fire in the



26 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

midst of a great forest, the trees and plants of which
were quite new to me, and totally unlike those of my
native land. Rich luxuriance of vegetation was the
feature that filled my mind most. Tall palms sur-
rounded us, throwing their broad leaves overhead and
partially concealing the star-lit sky. Thick tough limbs
of creeping plants and wild vines twisted and twined
round everything and over everything, giving to the
woods an appearance of tangled impenetrability; but
the beautiful leaves of some, and the delicate tendrils of
others, half concealed the sturdy limbs of the trees, and
threw over the whole a certain air of wild grace, as
might a semi-transparent and beautiful robe if thrown
around the form of a savage.

The effect of a strong fire in the woods at night is to
give to surrounding space an appearance of ebony black-
ness, against which dark ground the gnarled stems and
branches and pendent foliage appear as if traced out in
light and lovely colours, which are suffused with a rich
warm tone from the blaze.

We were now in the wilds of Africa, although, as I
have said, I found it difficult to believe the fact. Jack
and I wore loose brown shooting-coats and pantaloons ;
but we had made up our minds to give up waistcoats
and neckcloths, so that our scarlet flannel shirts with
turned-down collars gave to us quite a picturesque and
brigand-like appearance as we encircled the blaze—Peter-
kin smoking vigorously, for he had acquired that bad
and very absurd habit at sea. Jack smoked too, but he
was not so inveterate as Peterkin.

Jack was essentially moderate in his nature. He did
nothing violently or in a hurry; but this does not im-
ply that he was slow or lazy. He was leisurely in dis-
position, and circumstances seldom required him to be



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 27

otherwise. When Peterkin or I had to lift heavy
weights, we were obliged to exert our utmost strength
and agitate our whole frames; but Jack was so power-
ful that a comparatively slight effort was all that he
was usually obliged to make. Again, when we two
were in a hurry we walked quickly, but Jack’s long
limbs enabled him to keep up with us without effort.
Nevertheless there were times when he was called upon
to act quickly and with energy. On those occasions he
was as active as Peterkin himself, but his movements
were tremendous. It was, I may almost say, awful to
behold Jack when acting under powerful excitement.
He was indeed a splendid fellow, and not by any means
deserving of the name of gorilla, which Peterkin had
bestowed on him.

But to continue my description of our costume. We
all wore homespun gray trousers of strong material.
Peterkin and Jack wore leggings in addition, so that
they seemed to have on what are now termed knicker-
bockers. Peterkin, however, had no coat. He preferred
a stout gray flannel shirt hanging down to his knees
and belted round his waist in the form of a tunic. Our
tastes in head-dress were varied. Jack wore a pork-pie
cap; Peterkin and I had wide-awakes. My facetious
little companion said that I had selected this species of
hat because I was always more than half asleep! Being
peculiar in everything, Peterkin wore his wide-awake in
an unusual manner—namely, turned up at the back,
down at the front, and curled very much up at the
sides.

We were so filled with admiration of Jack’s magnifi-
cent beard and moustache, that Peterkin and I had re-
solved to cultivate ours while in Africa; but I must say
that, as I looked at Peterkin’s face, the additional hair



28 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

was not at that time an improvement, and I believe that
much more could not have been said for myself. The
effect on my little comrade was to cause the lower part
of his otherwise good-looking face to appear extremely
dirty.

“T wonder,” said Peterkin, after a long silence, “if
we shall reach the Niggers’ village in time for the hunt
to-morrow. I fear that we have spent too much time
in this wild-goose chase.”

“Wild-goose chase, Peterkin!” I exclaimed. “Do
you call hunting the gorilla by such a term ?”

“ Hunting the gorilla? no, certainly ; but looking for
the gorilla in a part of the woods where no such beast
was ever heard of since Adam was a schoolboy—”

“Nay, Peterkin,” interrupted Jack, “we are getting
very near to the gorilla country, and you must make
allowance for the enthusiasm of a naturalist.”

“Ah! we shall see where the naturalist’s enthusiasm
will fly to when we actually do come face to face with
the big pugey.”

“Well,” said I, apologetically, “I won’t press you to
go hunting again; I'll be content to follow.”

“Press me, my dear Ralph!” exclaimed Peterkin hastily,
fearing that he had hurt my feelings; “why, man, I do
but jest with you, you are so horridly literal. I’m over-
joyed to be pressed to go on the maddest wild-goose
chase that ever was invented. My greatest delight
would be to go gorilla-hunting down Fleet Street, if you
were so disposed.—But to be serious, Jack, do you think
we shall be in time for the elephant-hunt to-morrow ?”

“ Ay, in capital time, if you don’t knock up.”

“What! Z knock up! [ve a good mind to knock you
down for suggesting such an egregious impossibility.”

“That’s an impossibility anyhow, Peterkin, because



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. - 29

I’m down already,” said Jack, yawning lazily and stretch-
ing out his limbs in a more comfortable and dégagé
manner.

Peterkin seemed to ponder as he smoked his pipe for
some time in silence.

“Ralph,” said he, looking up suddenly, “I don’t feel a
bit sleepy, and yet I’m tired enough.”

“You are smoking too much, perhaps,” I suggested.

“It’s not that,” cried Jack; “he has eaten too much
supper.”

“ Base insinuation !” retorted Peterkin.

“Then it must be the monkey. That’s it. Roast
monkey does not agree with you.”

“Do you know, I shouldn’t wonder if you were right;
and it’s a pity, too, for we shall have to live a good deal
on such fare, I believe. However, I suppose we shall
get used to it—But I say, boys, isn’t it jolly to be out
here living like savages? I declare it seems to me like
a dream or a romance.—Just look, Ralph, at the strange
wild creepers that are festooned overhead, and the great
tropical leaves behind us, and the clear sky above, with
the moon—ah! the moon, yes, that’s one comfort, the
moon is unchanged. The same moon that smiles down
upon us through a tangled mesh-work of palm leaves
and wild vines and monkeys’ tails, is peeping down the
chimney-pots of London and Edinburgh and Dublin!”

“Why, Peterkin, you must have studied hard in early
life to be so good a geographer.”

“ Rather,” observed Peterkin.

“Yes; and look at the strange character of the tree-
stems,” said I, unwilling to allow the subject to drop.
“See those huge palmettoes like—like—”

“Overgrown cabbages,” suggested Peterkin; and he
continued, “Observe the quaint originality of form in



30 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

the body and limbs of that bloated old spider that is
crawling up your leg, Ralph!”

I started involuntarily, for there is no creature of
which I have a greater abhorrence than a spider.

“Where is it? oh! I see,’ and the next moment I
secured my prize and placed it with loathing, but in-
terest, in my entomological box.

At that moment a hideous roar rang through the
woods, seemingly close behind us. We all started to our
feet, and seizing our rifles, which lay beside us ready
loaded, cocked them and drew close together round the
fire.

“This won’t do, lads,” said Jack, after a few minutes’
breathless suspense, during which the only sound we
could hear was the beating of our own hearts; “we have
allowed the fire to get too low, and we've forgotten to
adopt our friend the trader’s advice, and make two fires.”

So saying, Jack laid down his rifle, and kicking the
logs with his heavy boot, sent up such a cloud of bright
sparks as must certainly have scared the wild animal,
whatever it was, away; for we heard no more of it that
night.

“You're right, Jack,” remarked Peterkin; “so let us
get up a blaze as fast as we can, and I'll take the first
watch, not being sleepy. Come along.”

In a few minutes we cut down with our axes a suffi-
cient quantity of dry wood to keep two large fires going
all night; we then kindled our second fire at a few yards
distant from the first, and made our camp between them.
This precaution we took in order to scare away the wild
animals whose cries we heard occasionally during the
night. Peterkin, having proposed to take the first watch
—for we had to watch by turns all the night through
—lighted his pipe and sat down before the cheerful fire



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 31

with his back against the stem of a palm tree, and his
rifle lying close to his hand, to be ready in case of a sur-
prise. There were many natives wandering about in
that neighbourhood, some of whom might be ignorant
of our having arrived at their village on a peaceful
errand. If these should have chanced to come upon us
suddenly, there was no saying what they might do in
their surprise and alarm, so it behoved us to be on our
guard.

Jack and I unrolled the light blankets that we carried
strapped to our shoulders through the day, and laying
ourselves down side by side, with our feet to the fire
and our heads pillowed on a soft pile of sweet-scented
grass, we addressed ourselves to sleep. But sleep did not
come so soon as we expected. I have often noted with
some surprise and much interest the curious phases of
the phenomenon of sleep. When I have gone to bed ex-
cessively fatigued and expecting to fall asleep almost at
once, I have been surprised and annoyed to find that the
longer I wooed the drowsy god the longer he refused to
come to me, and at last, when I have given up the at-
tempt in despair, he has suddenly laid his gentle hand
upon my eyes and carried me into the land of Nod.
Again, when I have been exceedingly anxious to keep
awake, I have been attacked by sleep with such irrerist-
ible energy that I have been utterly unable to keep
my eyelids open or my head erect, and have sat with
my eyes blinking like those of an owl in the sunshine,
and my head nodding like that of a Chinese mandarin.

On this our first night in the African bush, at least
our first night on a hunting expedition—we had been
many nights in the woods on our journey to that spot—
on this night, I say, Jack and I could by no means get
to sleep for a very long time after we lay down, but



32 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

continued to gaze up through the leafy screen overhead
at the stars, which seemed to wink at us, I almost
fancied, jocosely. We did not speak to each other, but
purposely kept silence. After a time, however, Jack
groaned, and said softly,—

“ Ralph, are you asleep ?”

“No,” said I, yawning.

“Tm quite sure that Peterkin is,” added Jack, raising
his head and looking across the fire at the half-recum-
bent form of our companion.

“Ts he?” said Peterkin in a low tone. “Just about as
sound as a weasel!”

“Jack,” said I.

“Well?”

““T can’t sleep a wink. Ye-a-ow! isn’t it odd?”

“No more can I. Do you know, Ralph, I’ve been
counting the red berries in that tree above me for half-
an-hour, in the hope that the monotony of the thing
would send me off; but I was interrupted by a small
monkey who has been sitting up among the branches
and making faces at me for full twenty minutes. There
it is yet, I believe. Do you see it?”

“No; where?”

“ Almost above your head.”

I gazed upward intently for a few minutes, until I
thought I saw the monkey, but it was very indistinct.
Gradually, however, it became more defined; then to
my surprise it turned out to be the head of an elephant!
I was not only amazed but startled at this.

“Get your rifle, Jack!” said I, in a low whisper.

Jack made ‘some sort of reply, but his voice sounded
hollow and indistinct. Then I looked up again, and saw
that it was the head of a hippopotamus, not that of an
elephant, which was looking down at me. Curiously



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 33

enough, I felt little or no surprise at this, and when in
the course of a few minutes I observed a pair of horns
growing out of the creature’s eyes and a bushy tail
standing erect on the apex of its head, I ceased to be
astonished at the sight altogether, and regarded it as
quite natural and commonplace. The object afterwards
assumed the appearance of a lion with a crocodile’s tail,
and a serpent with a monkey’s head, and lastly of a
gorilla, without producing in me any other feeling than
that of profound indifference. Gradually the whole
scene vanished, and I became totally oblivious.

This state of happy unconsciousness had scarcely
lasted—it seemed to me—two minutes, when I was
awakened by Peterkin laying his hand on my shoulder
and saying,—

“ Now then, Ralph, it’s time to rouse up.”

“O Peterkin,” said I, ina tone of remonstrance, “how
could you be so unkind as to waken me when I had
just got to sleep? Shabby fellow!”

“Just got to sleep, say you? You've been snoring
like an apoplectic alderman for exactly two hours.”

“You don’t say so!” I exclaimed, getting into a, sit-
ting posture.

“Tndeed you have. I’m sorry to rouse you, but time’s
up, and I’m sleepy; so rub your eyes, man, and try to
look a little less like an astonished owl if you can. I
have just replenished both the fires, so you can lean
your back against that palm tree and take it easy for
three-quarters of an hour or so. After that you'll have
to heap on more wood.”

T looked at Jack, who was now lying quite uncon-
scious, breathing with the slow, deep regularity of pro-
found slumber, and with his mouth wide open.

“What a chance for some waggish baboon to drop a

3



34 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

29

nut or a berry in!” said Peterkin, winking at me with
one eye as he lay down in the spot from which I had
just risen.

He was very sleepy, poor fellow, and could hardly
smile at his own absurd fancy. He was asleep almost
instantly. In fact, I do not believe that he again opened
the eye with which he had winked at me, but that he
merely shut the other and began to slumber forthwith.

I now began to feel quite interested in my responsible
position as guardian of the camp. I examined my rifle
to see that it was in order and capped; then leaning
against the palm tree, which was, as it were, my sentry-
box, I stood erect and rubbed my hands and took off
my cap so that the pleasant night air might play about
my temples, and more effectually banish drowsiness.

In order to accomplish this more thoroughly I walked
round both fires and readjusted the logs, sending up
showers of sparks as I did so. Then I went to the
edge of the circle of light, in the centre of which our
camp lay, and peered into the gloom of the dark forest.

There was something inexpressibly delightful yet
solemn in my feelings as I gazed into that profound
obscurity where the great tree-stems and the wild gigan-
tic foliage nearest to me appeared ghost-like and indis-
tinct, and the deep solitudes of which were peopled, not
only with the strange fantastic forms of my excited
fancy, but, as I knew full well, with real wild creatures,
both huge and small, such as my imagination at that
time had not fully conceived. I felt awed, almost op-
pressed, with the deep silence around, and, I must con-
fess, looked somewhat nervously over my shoulder as I
returned to the fire and sat down to keep watch at my
post.



CHAPTER IIL

Wherein I mount quard, and how I did it, cte.

OW it so happened that the battle which I had to

fight with myself after taking my post was pre-

cisely the converse of that which I fought during the

earlier part of that night. Then, it was a battle with

wakefulness ; now, it was a struggle with sleep; and of
the two fights the latter was the more severe by far.

I began by laying down my rifle close by my side,
leaning back in a sitting posture against the palm tree,
and resigning myself to the contemplation of the fire,
which burned merrily before me, while I pondered with
myself how I should best employ my thoughts during
the three long hours of my watch. But I had not
dwelt on that subject more than three minutes, when I
was rudely startled by my own head falling suddenly
and heavily forward on my chest. I immediately roused
myself. “Ah! Ralph, Ralph,” said I to myself in a
whisper, “this won't do, lad. To sleep at your post!
shame on you! Had you been a sentinel in time of
war that nod would have cost you your life, supposing
you to have been caught in the act.”

Soliloquizing thus, I arose and shook myself. Then
I slapped my chest several times and pulled my nose
and sat down again. Only a few minutes elapsed before
the same thing occurred to me again, so I leaped up, and



36 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

mended the fires, and walked to and fro, until I felt
thoroughly awake; but in order to make sure that it
should not occur again, I walked to the edge of the circle
of light and gazed for some time into the dark forest, as
I had done before. While standing thus I felt my knees
give way, as if they had been suddenly paralyzed, and I
awoke just in time to prevent myself falling to the
ground. I must confess I was much amazed at this,
for although I had often read of soldiers falling asleep
standing at their posts, I had never believed the thing
possible.

I now became rather anxious, “for,” thought I, “if I
go to sleep and the fires die down, who knows but wild
beasts may come upon us and kill us before we can
seize our arms.” For a moment or two I meditated
awaking Jack and begging him to keep me company,
but when I reflected that his watch was to come imme-
diately after mine, I had not the heart to do it. “No!”
said I (and I said it aloud for the purpose of preventing
drowsiness) —“ no ; I will fight this battle alone! I will
repeat some stanzas from my favourite authors. Yes, I
will try to remember a portion of ‘Midsummer Night's
Dream.’ It will be somewhat appropriate to my present
circumstances.”

Big with this resolve, I sat down with my face to the
fire and my back to the palm tree, and—fell sound
asleep instantly !

How long I lay in this condition I know not, but I
was suddenly awakened by a yell so appalling that my
heart leaped as if into my throat, and my nerves thrilled
with horror. For one instant I was paralyzed; then
my blood seemed to rebound on its course. I sprang up
and attempted to seize my rifle.

The reader may judge of my state of mind when J



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 37

observed that it was gone! I leaped towards the fire,
and grasping a lighted. brand, turned round and glared
into the woods in the direction whence the yell came.

It was gray dawn, and I could see things pretty
distinctly ; but the only living object that met my gaze
was Peterkin, who stood with my rifle in his hand
laughing heartily !

I immediately turned to look at Jack, who was sitting
up in the spot where he had passed the night, with a
sleepy smile on his countenance.

“Why, what’s the meaning of this?” I inquired.

“The meaning of it?” cried Peterkin, as he advanced
and restored the rifle to its place. “A pretty fellow
you are to mount guard! we might have been all
murdered in our sleep by niggers or eaten alive by
gorillas, for all that you would have done to save us.”

“But, Peterkin,” said I gravely, “you ought not to
have startled me so; you gave me a terrible fright.
People have been driven mad before now, I assure you,
by such practical jokes.”

“My dear fellow,” cried Peterkin, with much earnest-
ness, “I know that as well as you. But, in the first
place, you were guilty of so heinous a crime that I
determined to punish you, and at the same time to do it
in a way that would impress it forcibly on your memory ;
and in the second place, I would not have done it at all
had I not known that your nerves are as strong as those
of a dray-horse. You ought to be taking shame to
yourself on account of your fault rather than objecting
to your punishment.”

“Peterkin is right, my boy,” said Jack, laughing,
“though I must say he had need be sure of the nerves
of any one to whom he intends to administer such a
ferocious yell as that. Anyhow, I have no reason to



88 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

complain; for you have given me a good long sleep,
although I can’t say exactly that you have taken my
watch. It will be broad daylight in half-an-hour, so we
must be stirring, comrades.”

On considering the subject I admitted the force of
these remarks, and felt somewhat crestfallen. No
doubt, my companions had treated the thing jocularly,
and, to say truth, there was much that was comical in.
the whole affair; but the more I thought of it, the more
I came to perceive how terrible might have been the
consequences of my unfaithfulness as a sentinel. I laid
the lesson to heart, and I can truly say that from that
day to this I have never again been guilty of the crime
of sleeping at my post.

We now busied ourselves in collecting together the
dying embers of our fire and in preparing breakfast,
which consisted of tea, hard biscuit, and cold monkey.
None of us liked the monkey; not that its flesh was
bad—quite the contrary—but it looked so like a small
roasted baby that we could not relish it at all. ~ How-
ever, it was all we had; for we had set off on this hunt-
ing excursion intending to live by our rifles, but had
been unfortunate, having seen nothing except a monkey
or two.

The kettle was soon boiled, and we sat down to our
meagre fare with hearty appetites. While we are thus
engaged, I shall turn aside for a little and tell the
reader, in one or two brief sentences, how we got to this
place.

We shipped in a merchant ship at Liverpool, and
sailed for the west coast of Africa. Arrived there we
found a party, under the command of a Portuguese
trader, about to set off to the interior. He could speak
a little English; so we arranged to go with him as far



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 39

as he intended to proceed, learn as much of the native
language as possible while in his company, and then
obtain a native guide to conduct us to the country in
which the gorillas are found. To this native guide, we
arranged, should be explained by the trader our object
in visiting the country, so that he might tell the tribes
whom we intended to visit. This, we found, was an
absolutely needful precaution, on the following ground.
The natives of Africa have a singular and very bad
style of carrying on trade with the white men who visit
their shores. The traffic consists chiefly of ivory, bar-
wood (a wood much used in dyeing), and india-rubber.
The natives of the far interior are not allowed to convey
these commodities directly to the coast, but by the law
of the land (which means the law of the strongest; for
they are absolute savages) are obliged to deliver their
goods to the care of the tribe next to them; these pass
them on to the next tribe; and so on they go from tribe
to tribe till they reach the coast, where they are sold
by the tribe there. The price obtained, which usually
consists of guns, powder and shot, looking-glasses, cloth,
and sundry other articles and trinkets useful to men in
a savage state, is returned to the owners in the far
interior through the same channel; but as each tribe
deducts a percentage for its trouble, the price dwindles
down as it goes, until a mere trifle, sometimes nothing
at all, remains to be handed over to the unfortunate
people of the tribe who originally sent off the goods for
sale. Of course, such a system almost paralyzes trade.
But the intermediate tribes between the coast and the
interior being the gainers by this system, are exceed-
ingly jealous of anything like an attempt to carry on
direct trade. They are ready to go to war with the
tribes of the interior should they attempt it, and they



40 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

throw all the opposition they can in the way of the few
white men who ever penetrate the interior for such a
purpose.

It will thus be seen that our travels would be
hindered very much, if not stopped altogether, and
ourselves be regarded with jealousy, or perhaps mur-
dered, if our motives in going inland were not fully and
satisfactorily explained to the different tribes as we
passed through their lands. And we therefore proposed
to overcome the difficulty by taking a native guide with
us from the tribe with which we should chance to be
residing when obliged to separate from the Portuguese
trader.

We had now reached this point. The day before that
on which we encamped in the woods, as above related,
we arrived at a native village, and had been received
kindly by the king. Almost immediately after our
arrival we heard so many stories about gorillas that I
felt persuaded we should fall in with one if we went
a-hunting, and being exceedingly anxious to add one to
my collection of animals—for I had a small museum at
home—I prevailed on Jack and Peterkin to go one
day’s journey into the bush to look for them. They
laughed very much at me indeed, and said that we were
still very far away from the gorilla country ; but I had
read in some work on Africa a remark to the effect that
there is no cordillera, or mountain range, extending
across the whole continent to limit the habitat of certain
classes of animals, and I thought that if any animal in
Africa would not consent to remain in one region when
it wished to go to another, that animal must be the
ferocious gorilla. The trader also laughed at me, and
said that he had never seen any himself in that region,
and that we would have to cross the desert before seeing



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 4)

them. Still, I felt a disposition to try; besides, I felt
certain that we should at least fall in with some sort
of animals or plants or minerals that would be worth
collecting ; so it was agreed that we should. go out for
a single day, and be back in time for a great elephant-
hunt which was about to take place.

But to return from this digression. Having finished
breakfast, we made three bundles or packages of our
blankets, provisions, and camp equipage ; strapped them
on our backs; and then, shouldering our rifles, set out
on our return to the negro village.

Of course we gave Jack the largest and heaviest
bundle to carry. Peterkin’s and mine were about equal,
for although I was taller than Peterkin, I was not by
any méans so powerful or active. I often wondered at
the great strength that lay in the little frame of my
friend. To look at him, no one would believe that he
was such a tough, wiry, hardy little fellow. He was
the same hearty, jovial creature that I had lived with so
pleasantly when he and Jack and I were cast away on
the coral island. With the exception of a small scrap
of whisker on each cheek, a scar over the right eye, and
a certain air of manliness, there was little change in my
old comrade.

“Ralph,” said Jack, as we strode along through the
forest, “do you remember how we three used to wander
about together in the woods of our coral island ?”

“Remember!” I cried with enthusiasm, for at that
moment the thought occurred to my own mind; “how
can I ever forget it, Jack? It seems to me just like
yesterday. I can hardly believe that six long years
have passed since we drank that delicious natural lemon-
ade out of the green cocoa-nuts, and wandered on the
coral beach, and visited Penguin Island, and dived into



42 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

the cave to escape the pirates. The whole scene rises
up before me so vividly that I could fancy we were still
there. Ah! these were happy times.”

“So they were,” cried Peterkin; “but don’t you go
and become sentimentally sad, Ralph, when you talk of
those happy days. If we were happy there, are we not
happy here? There’s no change in us—except, indeed,
that Jack has become a gorilla.”

“Ay, and you a monkey,” retorted Jack.

“True; and Ralph a naturalist, which is the strangest
beast of all,” added Peterkin —* Can you tell me, Ralph,
by the way, what tree that is?”

“Tm sure I cannot tell. Never saw or heard of one
like it before,” I replied, looking at the tree referred to
with some interest. It was a fine tree, but the great
beauty about it was the gorgeous fruit with which it
was laden. It hung in the form of bunches of large
grapes, and was of the brightest scarlet colour. The
glowing bunches seemed like precious gems glittering
amongst the green foliage, and I observed that a few
monkeys and several parrots were peeping at us through
the branches.

“Tt seems good for food,” said Jack. “ You'd better
climb up, Peterkin, and pull a few bunches. The puggies
won't mind you, of course, being one of themselves.”

“Ralph,” said Peterkin, turning to me, and deigning
no reply to Jack, “you call yourself a naturalist; so I
suppose you are acquainted with the habits of monkeys,
and can turn your knowledge to practical account.”

“Well,” I replied, “I know something about the
monkey tribes, but I cannot say that at this moment I
remember any particular habit of which we might avail
ourselves.”

“Do you not? Well, now, that’s odd. I’m a student



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 43

of nature myself, and I have picked up a little useful
‘knowledge in the course of my travels. Did you ever
travel so far as the Zoological Gardens in London ?”

“ Of course I have done so, often.”

“And did you ever observe a peculiar species of
monkey, which, when you made a face at it, instantly
flew into a towering passion, and shook the bars of its
cage until you expected to see them broken ?”

“Yes,” said I, laughing; “ what then?”

“ Look here, you naturalist, and Pll put a wrinkle on
your horn. Yonder hangs a magnificent bunch of fruit
that I very much desire to possess.”

“ But it’s too high to reach,” said I.

“ But there’s a monkey sitting beside it,” said Peter-
kin.

“T see. You don’t expect him to pull it and throw
it down, do you?”

“Oh no, certainly not; but—’ Here Peterkin
stepped up to the tree, and looking up at the monkey,
said, “ Q-o-0-00-0 !” angrily.

“ Q-0-0-00-00!” replied the monkey, stretching out its
neck and looking down with an expression of surprise
and indignation, as if to say, “ What on earth do you
mean by that?”

“ Qo-o-0-00-0!” roared Peterkin.

Hereupon the monkey uttered a terrific shriek of
passion, exposed all its teeth and gums, glared at its
adversary like a little fiend, and seizing the branch with
both hands, shook it with all its might. The result
was, that not only did the coveted bunch of fruit fall
to the ground, but a perfect shower of bunches came
down, one of which hit Jack on the forehead, and,
bursting there, sent its fragrant juice down his face and
into his beard, while the parrots and all the other



44, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

monkeys took to flight, shrieking with mingled terror
and rage.

“You see I’m a practical man,” observed Peterkin
quietly, as he picked up the fruit and began to eat it.
“ Knowledge is power, my boy. A man with a philo-
sophical turn of mind like yourself ought to have been
up to a dodge of this sort. How capital this fruit is,
to be sure !—Does it make good pomade, Jack ?”

“Excellent; but as I’m not in the habit of using
pomade, I shall wash this out of my beard as quickly
as possible.”

While Jack went to a brook that ran close to where
we stood, I tasted the fruit, and found it most excellent,
the pulp being juicy, with a very pleasant flavour.

While we were thus engaged a wild pig ran grunting
past us.

“Doesn't that remind you of some of our doings on
the coral island, Ralph?” said Peterkin.

Before I could reply a herd of lovely small gazelles
flew past. Our rifles were lying on the ground, and
before either of us could take aim the swift creatures
were lost sight of in the thick underwood. Peterkin
fired one shot at a venture, but without any result.

We were still deploring our stupidity in not having
our rifles handy, when a strange sound was heard in the
distance. By this time Jack had come up, so we all
three seized our rifles and listened intently. The sound
was evidently approaching. It was a low, dull, booming |
roar, which at one moment seemed to be distant thunder,
at another the cry of some huge animal in rage or pain.
Presently the beating of heavy hoofs on the turf and
the crash of branches were heard. Each of us sprang
instinctively towards a tree, feeling that if danger were
near its trunk would afford us some protection.



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 45

Being ignorant, as yet, of the cries of the various
wild beasts inhabiting those woods, we were greatly at
a loss to determine what creature it could be that
approached at such headlong speed. That its mad
career was caused by fear soon became apparent, for
the tones of terror either in man or beast, when dis-
tinctly heard, cannot be mistaken.

Immediately in front of the spot where we stood
was an open space or glade of considerable extent.
Towards this the animal approached, as was evident
from the increasing loudness of its wild roar, which was
almost continuous. In another moment the thick wall
of underwood at its further extremity was burst asunder
with a crash, and a wild buffalo bull bounded into the
plain and dashed madly across. On its neck was
crouched a leopard, which had fixed its claws and teeth
deep in the flesh of the agonized animal. In vain did
the bull bound and rear, toss and plunge. At one mo-
ment it ran like the wind; the next it stopped with
such violence as to tear up the turf and scatter it
around. Then it reared, almost falling back ; anon it
plunged and rushed on again, with the foam flying from
its mouth, and its blood-shot eyes glaring with the fire
of rage and terror, while the woods seemed to tremble
with its loud and deep-toned bellowing. Twice in its
passage across the open glade it ran, in its blind fury,
straight against a tree, almost beating in its skull, and
for a moment arresting its progress; but it instantly
recovered the shock, and burst away again as madly
as ever. But no effort that it was capable of making
could relieve the poor creature from its deadly burden,
or cause the leopard in the slightest degree to relax its
fatal gripe.

It chanced that the wild bull’s mad gallop was in a



46 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

direction that brought it within a few yards of the spot
where we stood, so we prepared to put an end to its
misery. As it drew near, Jack, who was in advance,
raised his rifle. I, being only a short distance from
him, also made ready to fire, although I confess that in
the agitation of the moment I could not make up my
mind whether [ should fire at the buffalo or the leopard.
As far as I can recall my rapid and disjointed thoughts
on that exciting occasion, I reasoned thus: “ If I shoot
the leopard the bull will escape, and if I shoot the bull
the leopard will escape.” It did not occur to me at that
trying moment, when self-possession and decision were
so necessary, that I might shoot the bull with one
barrel, and the leopard with the other. Still less did
it occur to me that I might miss bull and leopard
altogether

While I was engaged in this hurried train of troubled
thought, Jack fired both barrels of his rifle, one after
the other, as quickly as possible. The bull stumbled |
forward upon its knees. In order to make assurance
doubly sure, I aimed at its head and fired both barrels
at once. Instantly the bull rose, with a hideous bellow,
and stood for one moment irresolute glaring at its new
enemies. The leopard, I observed, was no longer on its
back. At this moment I heard an exclamation of
anger, and looking round I observed Peterkin struggling
violently in the grasp of one of the wild vines or thorny
plants which abound in some parts of the African
forests and render them almost impassable. It seems
that as the bull drew near, Peterkin, who like Jack and
me was preparing to shoot, found that a dense thicket
came between him and the game, so as to prevent his
firing. He leaped nimbly over a bush, intending to run
to another spot whence he could more conveniently take



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. Ai

aim, but found himself, as I have related, suddenly
entaneled among the thorns in such a way that the
more he struggled the more firmly he became ensnared.
Being of an impatient disposition, he did struggle
violently, and it was this, probably, that attracted the
attention of the bull and decided its future course and
its ultimate fate; for after remaining one moment, as I
have stated, in an irresolute attitude, it turned suddenly
to the left and rushed, with its head down and its tail
up, straight at Peterkin.

I cannot describe the sensations that overwhelmed me
on observing the imminent danger of my friend. Horror
almost overwhelmed me as I gazed with a stare of
fascination at the frightful brute, which with flashing
eyes and bloody foam dripping from its mouth charged
into the thicket, and crashed through the tough boughs
and bushes as if they were grass. eyes. I tried to reload my rifle, but my trembling
hand refused to act, and I groaned with mingled shame
and despair on finding myself thus incapable of action
in the hour of extreme peril. At that moment I felt
I would joyfully have given my own life to have saved
that of Peterkin. It takes me long to describe it, but
the whole scene passed with the rapidity almost of a
flash of light.

Jack did not even attempt to load, but uttering a
fearful ery, he sprang towards our friend with a bound
like that of an enraged tiger. A gleam of hope flashed
through my soul as I beheld his gigantic form dash
through the underwood. It seemed to me as if no living
creature could withstand such a furious onset. Alas
for Peterkin, had his life depended on Jack, strong and
lion-like though he was. His aid could not have been
in time. A higher Power nerved his arm and steeled



48 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

his heart at that terrible moment. As I gazed helplessly
at Peterkin, I observed that he suddenly ceased his
strugeles to get free, and throwing forward the muzzle
of his piece, stood boldly up and awaited the onset with
calm self-possession. The bull was on him almost in an
instant. One stride more and he would have been lost,
but that stride was never taken. His rifle poured its
deadly charge into the skull of the wild bull, which fell
a mass of dead flesh, literally at his feet.

It were vain to attempt to describe the state of our
feelings on this memorable occasion—the fervour with
which we thanked our heavenly Father for our friend’s
deliverance—the delight with which we shook his hands,
again and again, and embraced him. It was with con-
siderable difficulty that we extricated Peterkin from his
entanglement. When this was accomplished we pro-
ceeded to examine our prize.

We were not a little puzzled on discovering that only
three bullets had struck the bull. For my part, I fired
straight at its forehead, and had felt certain at the time
that my shots had taken effect; yet there was but one
ball in the animal’s head, and that was undoubtedly
Peterkin’s, for the hair all round the hole was singed
off, so near had it been to him when he fired. The
other two shots were rather wide apart—one in the
shoulder, the other in the neck. Both would have
proved mortal in the long run, but neither was suffi-
ciently near to a vital spot to kill speedily.

“ Now, Ralph, my boy,” said Jack, after our excite-
ment was in some degree abated, “ you and I must divide
the honour of these two shots, for I fear we can’t tell
which of us fired them. Peterkin only fired once, and
that was pretty effectual.”

“ Yes,” I replied, “ it is rather perplexing ; for although



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 49

I have no objection whatever to your having all the
honour of those two shots, still one likes to know with
certainty who actually made them.”

“You'd better toss for them,” suggested Peterkin,
who was seated on the trunk of a fallen tree, examin-
ing, with a somewhat rueful countenance, the tattered
condition of his garments.

“There would not be much satisfaction in that,”
replied Jack, laughing.

“Tt is probable,” said I, “that each of us hit with
one barrel and missed with the other.”

“ And it is possible,” added Jack, “ that one of us hit
with both, and the other missed with both. All that I
can positively affirm is that I fired both barrels at his
shoulder—one after the other.”

“ And all that I am certain of,” said I, “is that I
fired both barrels at his forehead, and that I discharged
them both at once.”

“Did you?” said Peterkin, looking up quickly ; “then,
Ralph, I’m afraid you must give all the honour to Jack,
for you have missed altogether.”

“ How do you know that?” I asked, in a somewhat
piqued tone.

“Simply enough. If you fired both shots together
at so short a distance, they would have been found close
together wherever they had struck, whereas the two
shots in the neck and shoulder are more than two feet
apart.”

I was compelled to admit that there was much truth
in the observation, but still felt unwilling to give up all
claim to having assisted in slaying our first buffalo. I
pondered the subject a good deal during the remainder
of the time we spent in cutting up and packing part
of the buffalo meat, and in preparing to continue our

4



50 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

journey, but could come at no satisfactory conclusion in
my own mind, and, to say truth, I felt not a little crest-
fallen at my conduct in the whole affair.

While wandering in this mood near the spot where
the buffalo had been first wounded, I received a sudden
and severe start on observing the leopard crouching
within a couple of yards of me. I saw it through the
bushes quite distinctly, but could not make quite sure
of its attitude. With a mingled ery of alarm and
astonishment I sprang back to the place where I had
left my rifle.

Jack and Peterkin instantly ran up with their pieces
cocked.

“ Where is it?” they cried in a breath.

“ There, crouching just behind that bush.”

Jack darted forward.

“ Crouching !” he eried, with a loud laugh, seizing the
animal by the tail and dragging it forth ; “why, it’s dead
—stone dead.”

“Dead as mutton,” said Peterkin. “ Hallo! what’s
this ?” he added in surprise. “Two holes close together
in its forehead. JI do declare! Hooray! Ralph, my
boy, give us your paw! You've missed the bull and
hit the leopard! If you haven’t been and put two
bullets right between its two eyes, ’m a Dutchman!”

And so, in truth, it turned out. I had aimed at the
bull and hit the leopard. So I left that spot not a little
pleased with my bad aim and my good fortune.



CHAPTER IV.

Wherein will be found much that is philosophical.

AVING skinned the leopard and cut off as much

of the buffalo meat as we could carry, we started

for the negro village at a round pace, for we had already

lost much time in our last adventure. As we walked

along I could not help meditating on the uncertainty

of this life, and the terrible suddenness with which we

might at any unexpected moment be cut off. These

thoughts led me naturally to reflect how important a

matter it is that every one, no matter how young, should
be in a state of preparedness to quit this world.

I also reflected, and not without a feeling of shame,
on my want of nerve, and was deeply impressed with
the importance of boys being inured from childhood to
trifling risks and slight dangers of every possible descrip-
tion, such as tumbling into ponds and off trees, ete., in
order to strengthen their nervous system. I do not, of
course, mean to say that boys ought deliberately to
tumble into ponds or climb trees until they fall off; but
they ought not to avoid the risk of such mishaps. They
ought to encounter such risks and many others per-
petually. They ought to practise leaping off heights
into deep water. They ought never to hesitate to cross
a stream on a narrow unsafe plank for fear of a ducking.
They ought never to decline to climb up a tree to pull



52 - THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

fruit merely because there is a possibility of their fall-
ing off and breaking their necks. I firmly believe that
boys were intended to encounter all kinds of risks in
order to prepare them to meet and grapple with the
risks and dangers incident to man’s career with cool,
cautious self-possession—a self-possession founded on
experimental knowledge of the character and powers of
their own spirits and muscles. I also concluded that
this reasoning applies to some extent to girls as well as
boys, for they too are liable through life to occasional
encounters with danger—such as meeting with mad
bulls, being run away with on horseback, being upset in
boats, being set on fire by means of crinoline; in all of
which cases those who have been trained to risk slight
mishaps during early life will find their nerves equal to
the shock, and their minds cool and collected enough to
look around and take hasty advantage of any opportunity
of escape that may exist; while those who have been
unhappily nurtured in excessive delicacy, and advised
from the earliest childhood to “take care of themselves
and carefully avoid all risks,” will probably fall victims
to their nervous alarms and the kind but injudicious
training of parents or guardians.

The more I pondered this subject the more deeply
impressed did I become with its great importance to
the well-being of mankind, and I was so profoundly
engrossed with it that my companions utterly failed
to engage me in general conversation as we walked
briskly along through the forest. Jack again and
again attempted to draw my attention to the splen-
dour of the curious specimens of tropical foliage and
vegetation through which we passed; but I could not
rouse myself to take interest therein. In vain did
Peterkin jest and rally me, and point out the monkeys



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 53

that grinned at us ever and anon as we passed beneath
them, or the serpents that glided more than once from
our path. I was fascinated with my train of medita-
tion, and as I could not then give it up until I had
thought it out, so now I cannot pass from the subject
until I have at least endeavoured to guard myself from
misconception.

I beg, then, that it will be understood that I do not
by any means inculcate harebrained recklessness, or a
course of training that will foster that state of mind.
On the contrary, the course of training which I should
like to see universally practised would naturally tend to
counteract recklessness, for it would enable a boy to
judge correctly as to what he could and could not do.
Take an illustration. A naturally bold boy has been
unwisely trained to be exceedingly careful of himself.
He does not know the extent of his own courage, or the
power and agility of his own muscles; he knows these
things to some extent indeed, but owing to restraint he
does not know them fully. Hence he is liable both to
over and under estimate them.

This bold boy—we shall call him Tom—takes a walk
into the country with a friend, whom we shall name
Pat. Pat is a bad boy, but he has been permitted to
train his muscles as he pleased, and his natural disposi-
tion has led him to do difficult and sometimes slightly
dangerous things.

“You can’t jump over that river, Tom,” says Pat.

“Perhaps not,” replies Tom: “I never tried such a
jump, because my mother tells me never to go where I
am likely to tumble into the water.”

“Oh, your mother’s a muff!” cries Pat.

“Pat,” says Tom, flushing with indignation and con-
fronting his friend, “don’t you ever say that again,



54 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

else the friendship between you and me will come to
an end. I know you don’t really mean what you say ;
but I won’t allow you to speak disrespectfully of my
mother.”

“ Well, I won't,” says Pat; “but you’re a muff, anyhow.”

“Perhaps I am,” replies Tom.

“ Of course you are, because you're afraid to jump over
that river, and I’m not. So here goes.”

Pat thereupon jumps the river (he is a splendid leaper),
and Tom hesitates.

“Come along, Tom; don’t be a hen.”

Tom gives way, alas! to a disobedient impulse, and
dashing at the leap comes to the edge, when he finds,
somehow, that he has not got the proper foot first for
the spring—almost every boy knows the feeling I allude
to; his heart fails, and he balks.

“QO Tom, what a miminipimini muff you are, to be
sure !”

Tom, as I have said, is a bold boy. His blood boils
at this; he rushes wildly at the bank, hurls himself
recklessly into the air, barely reaches the opposite side
with a scramble, and falls souse into the river, from
which he issues, as Pat says amid peals of laughter,
“like a half-drowned rat.”

Now, had Tom been permitted to follow the bent of
his own bold impulses, he would have found out, years
ago, how far and how high he could leap, and how far
exactly he could depend on his own courage in certain
circumstances; and he would either, on the one hand,
have measured the leap with an accustomed eye, and de-
clined to take it with a good-humoured admission that it
was beyond his powers, or, on the other hand, he would
calmly have collected his well and oft tried energies for
the spring. The proper foot, from long experience,



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 55

would have come to the ground at the right time.
His mind, freed from all anxiety as to what he could
accomplish, would have received a beneficial impulse
from his friend’s taunt. No nervous dread of a duck-
ing would have checked the completeness of his bound,
because he would have often been ducked before, and
would have discovered that in most cases, if the clothes
be changed at once, a ducking is not worth mentioning—
from a hydropathic point of view is, in fact, beneficial—
and he would have cleared the river with comfort to
himself and confusion to his friend, and without a duck-
ing or the uneasiness of conscience caused by the know-
ledge that he had disobeyed his mother. Had Peterkin
not been trained to encounter danger, his natural bold-
ness alone would never have enabled him to stand the
charge of that buffalo bull.

There are muffs in this world. I do not refer to
those hairy articles of female apparel in which ladies
are wont to place their hands, handkerchiefs, and scent-
bottles. Although not given to the use of slang, I avail
myself of it on this occasion, the word “muff” being
eminently expressive of a certain class of boys, big as
well as little, old as well as young. There are three
distinct classes of boys—namely, muffs, sensible fellows,
and boasters. I say there are three distinct classes, but
I do not say that every boy belongs to one or other of
those classes. Those who have studied chemistry know
that nature’s elements are few. Nearly all kinds of
matter, and certainly all varieties of mind, are com-
posite. There are no pure and simple muffs. Most
boasters have a good deal of the muff in them, and
many muffs are boasters; while sensible fellows are oc-
casionally tinged with a dash of both the bad qualities
—they are, if I may be allowed to coin a word, sensible-



56 ~ THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

boasto-muffers! Still, for the sake of lucidity, I will
maintain that there are three distinct phases of character
in boys.

The muff is a boy who from natural disposition or
‘early training, or both, is mild, diffident, and gentle. So
far he is an estimable character. Were this all, he were
not a muff. In order to deserve that title he must be
timid and unenthusiastic. He must refuse to venture
anything that will subject him to danger, however
slight. He must be afraid of a shower of rain;
afraid of dogs in general, good and bad alike; disin-
clined to try bold things; indifferent about learning to
swim. He must object to the game called “dumps,”
because the blows from the ball are sometimes severe ;
and be a sworn enemy to single-stick, because the whacks
are uncommonly painful. So feeling and acting, he will,
when he becomes a man, find himself unable to act in
the common emergencies of life: to protect a lady from
insolence, to guard his house from robbery, or to save
his own child should it chance to fall into the water.
The muff is addicted to boasting sometimes, especially
when in the company of girls; but when on the play-
ground he hangs on the skirts of society, and sings
very small, There are many boys, alas! who are made
muffs by injudicious training, who would have grown
up to be bold, manly fellows had they been otherwise
treated. There are also many kinds of muffs. Some
are good-hearted, amiable mufis; others are petty, sneak-
ing muffs.

With many of the varieties I have a strong sympathy,
and for their comfort I would say that muffs may cure
themselves if they choose to try energetically.

Courage and cowardice are not two distinct and
entirely antagonistic qualities To a great extent



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 57

those qualities are the result of training. Every
courageous man has a slight amount of cowardice in
his composition, and all cowards have a certain infusion
of courage. The matador stands before the infuriated
bull, and awaits its charge with unflinching firmness, not
because he has more courage than his comrades in the
ring who run away, but because long training has
enabled him to make almost certain of killing the bull.
He knows what he has done before, he feels that he can
do it again, therefore he stands like a hero. Were a
doubt of his capacity to cross his mind for an instant,
his cheek would blanch, his hand would tremble, and,
ten to one, he would turn and flee like the rest.

Let muffs, therefore, learn to swim, to leap, and to
run. Let them wrestle with boys bigger than them-
selves, regardless of being thrown. Let them practise
“jinking ” with their companions, so that if even they be
chased by a mad bull, they will, if unable to get out of
his way by running, escape perhaps by jinking. Let them
learn to leap off considerable heights into deep water, so
that, if ever called on to leap off the end of a pier or the
side of a ship to save a fellow-creature, they may do so
with confidence and promptitude. Let them even put
on “the gloves,” and become regardless of a swelled
nose, in order that they may be able to defend them-
selves or others from sudden assault. So doing they
will become sensible fellows, whose character I have thus
to some extent described. Of course, I speak of sensible
fellows only with reference to this one subject of train-
ing the nerves and muscles. Let it never be forgotten
that there are men who, although sensible in this respect,
are uncommonly senseless in regard to other things of
far higher moment.

As to boasters, I will dismiss them with a few words.



58 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

They are too easily known to merit particular deserip-
tion. They are usually loud and bold in the drawing-
room, but rather mild in the field. They are desperately
egotistical, fond of exaggeration, and prone to depreciate
the deeds of their comrades. They make bad soldiers
and sailors, and are usually held in contempt by others,
whatever they may think of themselves. I may wind
up this digression—into which I have been tempted by
an earnest desire to warn my fellow-men against the
errors of nervous and muscular education, which, in my
case, led to the weak conduct of which I had been guilty
that day—I may wind up this digression, I say, by re-
marking that the boys who are most loved in this world
are those who are lambs, almost muffs, in the drawing-
room, but lions in the field.

How long I should have gone on pondering this sub-
ject I know not, but Peterkin somewhat rudely inter-
rupted me by uttering a wild scream, and beginning to
caper as if he were a madman. I was much alarmed as
well as surprised at this course of conduct; for although
my friend was an inveterate joker, he was the very
reverse of what is termed a buffoon, and never indulged
in personally grotesque actions with a view to make
people laugh—such as making faces, a practice which, in
ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, causes the face-
makers to look idiotical rather than funny, and induces
beholders to pity them, and to feel very uncomfortable
sensations.

Peterkin’s yells, instead of ceasing, continued and
increased.

“Why, what’s wrong?” I cried, in much alarm.

Instead of answering, Peterkin darted away through
the wood like a maniac, tearing off his clothes as he
went. At the same moment Jack began to roar like a



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 59

bull, and became similarly distracted. It now flashed
across me that they must have been attacked by an
army of the Bashikouay ant, a species of ant which is
so ferocious as to prove a perfect scourge to the parts of
the country over which it travels. The thought had
scarcely occurred to me when I was painfully convinced
of its accuracy. The ants suddenly came to me, and in
an instant I was covered from head to foot by the pas-
sionate creatures, which bit me so severely that I also
began to scream and to tear off my garments; for I had
been told by the trader who accompanied us to this part
of the country that this was the quickest method of
getting rid of them.

We all three fled, and soon left the army of Bashi-
kouay ants behind us, undressing, as we ran, in the best
way we could; and when we at length came to a halt
we found ourselves almost in a state of nudity. Hastily
divesting ourselves of the remainder of our apparel, we
assisted each other to clear away the ants, though we
could not rid ourselves of the painful effects of the
bites with which we were covered.

“What dreadful villains!” gasped Peterkin, as he
busied himself in hastily picking off the furious crea-
tures from his person.

“Tt would be curious to observe the effect of an army
of soldiers stepping into an army of Bashikouays,” said
Jack. “They would be routed instantly. No discipline
or courage could hold them together for two minutes
after they were attacked.”

I was about to make some reply, when our attention
was attracted by a shout at no great distance, and in a
few seconds we observed, to our confusion, the trader
and a band of negroes approaching us. We hurried on
our clothes as rapidly as possible, and were a little more



60 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

presentable when they arrived. They had a good laugh
at us, of course, and the naked blacks seemed to be much
tickled with the idea that we had been compelled to
divest ourselves, even for a short time, of what they
considered our unnecessary covering.

“We thought you were lost,” said the trader, “and I
began to blame myself for letting you away into the
woods, where so many dangers may be encountered,
without a guide. But what have you got there? meat
of some kind? Your guns seem to have done service
on this your first expedition.”

“ Ay, that they have,” answered Jack. “ We've killed
a buffalo bull, and if you send your black fellows back
on our track for some hours they’ll come to the carcass,
of which we could not, of course, bring very much away
on our shoulders, which are not accustomed yet to heavy
loads.”

“ Besides,” added Peterkin, “we were anxious to get
back in time for your elephant-hunt, else we should
have brought more meat with us. But Jack has not
mentioned what I consider our chief prize, the honour
of shooting which belongs to my friend Ralph Rover.
Come, Ralph, unfasten your pack and let them see it.”

Although unwilling to put off more time, I threw
down my pack, and untying it, displayed my leopard skin.
The shout of delight and surprise which the sight of it
drew from the negroes was so enthusiastic that I at once
perceived I was considered to have secured a great prize.

“Why, Mr. Rover, you're in luck,” said the trader,
examining the skin; “it’s not every day that one falls in
with such a fine leopard as that. And you have already
made a reputation as a daring hunter, for the niggers
consider it a bold and dangerous thing to attack these
critters ; they’re so uncommon fierce.”



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 61

“Indeed I do not by any means deserve such a repu-
tation,” said I, refastening my pack, “for the shot was
entirely accidental; so I pray you, good sir, to let the
negroes know that, as I have no desire to go under a false
flag, as my friend Peterkin would say—”

“Go under a false flag!” exclaimed Peterkin, in con-
tempt. “Sail under false colours, man! That's what
you should have said. Whatever you do, Ralph, never
misquote aman. Go under a false flag! ha, ha! Why,
you might just as well have said, ‘progress beneath
assumed bunting.’ ”

“Well, accidental or otherwise,’ said the trader,
“you've got credit for the deed, and your fame will be
spread among the tribe whether you will or not; for
these fellows are such incorrigible liars themselves that
they will never believe you if you tell them the shot
was accidental. They will only give you credit for
some strange though unknown motive in telling such
a falsehood.”

While the trader was speaking I observed that the
negroes were talking with the eager looks and gesticula-
tions that are peculiar to the Africans when excited,
and presently two or three of them came forward and
asked several questions, while their eyes sparkled eagerly
and their black faces shone with animation as they
pointed into the woods in the direction whence we had
come.

“They want to know where you have left the carcass
of the leopard, and if you have taken away the brains,”
said the trader, turning to me “I daresay you know—
if not you'll soon come to find out—that all the nigger
tribes in Africa are sunk in gross and cruel superstitions.
They have more fetiches, and greegrees, and amulets,
and wooden gods, and charms, than they know what to



62 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

do with, and have surrounded themselves with spiritual
mysteries that neither themselves nor anybody else can
understand. Among other things, they attach a very high
value to the brains of the leopard, because they imagine
that he who possesses them will be rendered extraordi-
narily bold and successful in hunting. These fellows are
in hopes that, being ignorant of the value of leopard
brains, you have left them in the carcass, and are burn-
ing with anxiety to be off after them.”

“Poor creatures!” said I, “they are heartily welcome
to the brains; and the carcass lies not more than four
hours’ march from this spot, I should think.—lIs it not
so, Jack ?”

My friend nodded assent, and the trader, turning to
the expectant crowd of natives, gave them the informa-
tion they desired. No sooner had he finished than with
loud cries they turned and darted away, tossing their
arms wildly in the air and looking more like to a band
of scared monkeys than to human beings.

“They're queer fellows,” remarked Peterkin.

“So they are,” replied the trader, “and they’re kindly
fellows too—jovial and good-humoured, except when
under the influence of their abominable superstitions.
Then they become incarnate fiends, and commit deeds of
cruelty that make one’s blood run cold to think of.”

I felt much saddened by these remarks, and asked the
trader if the missionaries accomplished any good among
them.

“Oh yes,” he replied, “they do much good, such of
them at least as really are missionaries; for it does not
follow that every one who wears a black coat and white
neck-cloth, and goes abroad, is a missionary. But what
can a few men scattered along the coast here and there,
however earnest they be, do among the thousands upon



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 63

thousands of savages that wander about in the interior
of Africa? No good will ever be done in this land, to
any great extent, until traders and missionaries go hand
in hand into the interior, and the system of trade is
entirely remodelled.”

“From what you remark,” said I, feeling much inter-
ested, “I should suppose that you have given this subject
a good deal of attention.”

“T have. But there are people in this world who,
supposing that because I am a trader I am therefore
prone to exalt trade to an equality with religion, do not
give me credit for disinterestedness when I speak. Per-
haps you are one of these.”

“Not I, in truth,” said I, earnestly. “My chief desire
in conversing with mankind is to acquire knowledge; I
therefore listen with attention and respect to the opinions
of others instead of endeavouring to assert my own. In
the present instance, being ignorant, I have no opinions
to assert.”

“I wish there were more people in your country,”
replied the trader, “who felt as you do. I’would tell
them that, although a trader, I regard the salvation of
men’s souls as the most important work in this world.
I would argue that until you get men to listen, you
cannot preach the gospel to them; that the present
system of trade in Africa is in itself antagonistic to
religion, being based upon dishonesty, and that, therefore,
the natives will not listen to missionaries—of course, in
some cases they will; for I believe that the gospel, when
truly preached, is never preached in vain—but they will
throw every possible impediment in their way. I would
tell them that in order to make the path of the mission-
ary practicable, the system of trade must be inverted,
the trader and the missionary must go hand in hand,



64 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

and commerce and religion—although incomparably dif-
ferent in their nature and ends—must act the part of
brother and sister if anything great is to be done for the
poor natives of Africa.”

Conversing thus we beguiled the time pleasantly while
we proceeded rapidly on our way, for the day was draw-
ing to a close, and we were still at a considerable dis-
tance from the native village.





CHAPTER V.

Preparations for a grand hunt.

LL was bustle, noise, and activity in the village, or,
more correctly speaking, in the native town of
his Majesty King Jambai, early in the morning after
our arrival. A great elephant-hunt had been resolved
on. The hunters were brushing up their spears and old
guns—all of which latter were flint-locks that had
been procured from traders, and were not worth more
than a few shillings. The women were busy preparing
breakfast, and the children were playing around their
huts.

These huts were of the simplest construction—made
of bamboo, roofed with large palm-leaves, and open in
front. The wants of savages are generally few; their
household furniture is very plain, and there is little of
it.
been set apart for the trader and his party during our
residence at the town. In this we had spent the night
as pleasantly as we could, but the musquitoes kept up
an unceasing warfare upon us, so that daylight was
welcomed gladly when it came.

On going to the hut of King Jambai, who had invited
us to breakfast with him, we found the Princess Oninga
alone, seated in the king’s arm-chair and smoking her
pipe with uncommon gusto. She had spent the early

5



66 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

part of the morning in preparing breakfast for her father
and ourselves, and was now resting from her labours,

“You are early astir, Princess Oninga,” said the trader
as we entered and took our seats round the fire, for at
that hour the air felt chilly.

The princess took her pipe from her lips and admitted
that she was, blowing a long thin cloud of smoke into
the air with a sigh of satisfaction.

“We are ready for breakfast,” added the trader. “Is
the king at home ?”

“He is in the woods, but will be back quickly.”
With this remark the princess rose, and knocking the
ashes out of her pipe, left the tent.

“Upon my word, she’s a cool beauty,” said Peterkin.

“T should rather say a black one,” remarked Jack.

“Perhaps an odd one would be the most appropriate
term,” said I. “Did you ever see such a head-dress ?”

The manner in which the Princess Oninga had seen
fit to dress her head was indeed peculiar, I may say
ludicrous. Her woolly hair had been arranged in the
form of a cocked hat, with a horn projecting in front,
and at a short distance off it might easily have been
mistaken for the head-piece of a general officer minus
the feathers. There was little in the way of artificial
ornament about it, but the princess wore a number of
heavy brass rings on her arms and ankles. Those on
the latter reached half-way up to her knees, and they
were so heavy that her walk was little better than a
clumsy waddle. Before we could pass further comment
on her appearance, King Jambai entered, and saluted us
by taking us each separately and rubbing noses with us.
This done, he ordered in breakfast, which consisted of
roast and boiled plantains, ground nuts, roast fowl, and
roast pig; so we fell to at once, and being exceedingly

?



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 67

hungry after our long walk of the day before, made a
hearty meal.

“ Now, sir,” said Jack, when our repast was about
concluded, “as you are going to leave us soon, you had
better arrange with the king about getting us an in-
terpreter and supplying us with a few men to carry our
goods. I think you said there was once a man in the
tribe who spoke a little English. Have you found out
whether he is alive?”

“Ves; I have heard that he is alive and well, and is
expected in every day from a hunting expedition. He
is a splendid hunter and a capital fellow. His name is
Makarooroo, and if you get him you will be fortunate.”

“Then ask his black majesty,’ said Peterkin, “as
quick as you please, for, to say truth, ’m rather anxious
on this point. I feel that we should never get on with-
out a good interpreter.”

To our satisfaction we found that the king was quite
willing to do all that we wished and a great deal more.
In fact, we soon perceived that he felt highly honoured
by our visit, and had boasted not a little of “his white
men” to the chiefs of neighbouring tribes, some of whom
had come a considerable distance to see us.

“You have made quite a conquest, gentlemen, of
worthy Jambai,” said the trader, after translating the
king’s favourable reply. “The fact is he is pleased with
the liberality you have shown towards him in the way
of gifts, and is proud of the confidence you have placed
in him. Had you been bent on a trading expedition, he
would have opposed your further progress ; but knowing
that you are simply hunters, he is anxious to assist you
by all the means at his command. He is surprised, in-
deed, at your taking so much trouble and coming so far
merely to kill wild animals, for he cannot understand



68 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

the idea of sporting. He himself hunts for the sake of
procuring meat.”

“Can he not understand,” said Peterkin, “that we
hunt for fun ?”

“No, he don’t quite see through that. He said to me
a few minutes ago, ‘Have these men no meat at home,
that they come all this long way to get it?’ I told
him that you had plenty, and then endeavoured to ex-
plain your idea of hunting ‘for fun.” But he shook his
head, and I think he does not believe you.”

At this point in our conversation the king rose and
gave the signal to set out on the hunting expedition.
Instantly the whole population of the town turned out
and rushed to the banks of the river, near which it
stood, where canoes were prepared for us. Suddenly
there arose a great shout, and the name, “ Makarooroo,
Makarooroo,” passed from mouth to mouth. Presently
a fine, tall, deep-chested and broad-shouldered negro
stepped up to the king and laid a leopard skin at his
feet, while the people shouted and danced with delight
at the success of their companion ; for, as I have already
stated, it is deemed a bold feat to attack and slay a
leopard single-handed.

While the commotion caused by this event was going
on, I said to the trader,—

“ How comes it that Makarooroo can speak English ?”

“We spent a couple of years on the coast, in the
service of a missionary, and during that time attended
the missionary school, where he picked up a smattering
of English and a trifle of geography and arithmetic; but
although a stout, sturdy hunter, and an intelligent man,
he was a lazy student, and gave the good missionary
much trouble to hammer the little he knows into his
thick skull. At last he grew tired of it, and returned



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 69

to his tribe; but he brought his Bible with him, and I
am told is very diligent in the study of it. His educa-
tion has gained for him a great reputation as a fetich-
man, or doctor of mysteries, among his people. I used
often to see him at school hammering away at m-a, ma
—b-a, ba, and so on, amid a group of children. He
used to sit beside the king—”

“The king!” said I, in surprise.

“Ay: the king of that district became a Christian,
and he and the queen, with one or two others of the
royal household, used to attend school with the children
every day, and their diligence in studying the A B C
was beyond all praise. But they were terribly stupid.
The children beat them easily, showing how true is
the saying that ‘youth is the time to learn.” The king
was always booby, and Makarooroo was always beside
him.”

As the trader spoke, Makarooroo came forward and
shook hands with him in the English fashion. He was
then introduced to us, and expressed his willingness to
become our interpreter in somewhat curious but quite
comprehensible English. As I looked at his intelligent,
good-natured countenance, I could not help thinking
that the trader had underrated his intellectual powers.

“He’s a funny dog that Makarooroo,” said Peterkin,
as our interpreter hastened away to fetch his rusty old
gun and spears; for he meant to join our hunting expedi-
tion, although he had only that moment arrived from a
long and fatiguing chase.

“Do you think so?” said Jack.

“TI don’t agree with you,” said 1; “to me he seems
rather of a grave and quiet disposition.”

“Q Ralph, what a bat you are! He was grave
enough just now, truly; but did you not observe the



70 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

twinkle in his eye when he spoke to us in English ?
Depend on it he’s a funny dog.”

“There must be freemasonry, then, among funny
dogs,” I retorted, “for Jack and I don’t perceive it.”

“Ts this our canoe?” inquired Jack of the trader.

“Tt is.”

“Then let’s jump in.”

In a few seconds the river was crowded with a fleet
of small canoes, and we all paddled quickly up the
stream, which was sluggish at that part. We did not
intend to proceed more than a few miles by water, as
the place where game was expected was at some distance
from the river. I felt some regret at this, for the trip
up the river was to me most enchanting.

Every yard we advanced new beauties of scenery
were revealed to view. The richness of the tropical
vegetation seemed in this place to culminate, it was so
rank and gorgeous. The day was fine, too, and all the
strange-looking creatures—uely and beautiful, large and
small—peculiar to those recions, seemed to have resolved
on a general peace in order to bask in the sunshine and
enjoy the glorious weather. Man alone was bent on
war, and our track, alas! was marked with blood wher-
ever we passed along, I pondered much on this subject,
and wondered at the blood-thirsty spirit which seems to
be natural to man in all conditions and climes. Then I
thought of the difficulty these poor Africans have at
times in procuring food, the frequency with which they
are reduced almost to a state’ of starvation, and I ceased
to wonder that they shot and speared everything that
came in their way.

We proceeded up the left bank of the river, keeping
close in to the shore in order to obtain the protection of
the overhanging boughs and foliage; for the sun soon



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 71

began to grow hot, and in the middle of the day became
so intense that I sometimes feared that I or my com-
panions would receive a sun-stroke. I confess that the
subject of health often caused me much anxiety; for
although I knew that we were all old experienced
travellers—though young in years—and had become
in a great degree inured to hardships, I feared that
the deadly climate of Central Africa might prove too
much for our European constitutions. By the free use of
quinine, however, and careful attention to the rules of
health as far as circumstances would permit, we were
fortunate enough to keep in excellent health and spirits
during the whole course of our sojourn there; for which,
when I thought of the hundreds of Europeans who
had perished on that deadly coast without even ventur-
ing into the interior, I felt very thankful. One of our
chief delights, to which I in a great degree attribute our
uninterrupted health, was bathing daily in the streams
and ponds with which we fell in, or on which we paddled
during our travels. On these occasions we were fain,
however, to be exceeding careful in the selection of our
bathing-pool, as crocodiles and alligators, and I know
not what other hideous animals, were constantly on the
look-out for prey, and I make no doubt would have
been very ready to try the flavour of a morsel of English
food had we given them the chance.

On these occasions, when we had made sure of our
pool, we were wont to paddle about in the cool refresh-
ing stream, and recall to mind the splendid dips we had
had together six years before in the clear waters of the
coral island. Since that time Peterkin had learned to
swim well, which was not only a source of much satis-
faction and gratification to himself now, but, he told me
had been the means of preserving not only his own life





72 THE GORILLA HUNTERS:

on more than one occasion, but the life of a little child
which he had the good fortune to rescue from drowning
when cruising off the island of Madagascar.

Peterkin used to speak very strongly when talking on
this subject, and I observed, from the unusual seriousness
of his manner, that he felt deeply too.

“Ralph,” he said to me one day, “half the world is
mad—lI am not sure that I might not say three-quarters
of the world is mad—and I’m quite certain that all the
ladies in the world are mad, with the exception of the
brown ladies of the South Seas, and a few rare speci-
mens elsewhere; they’re all mad together in reference
to the matter of swimming. Now that I have learned
it nothing is so easy, and any one who is not as blind as
a rheumatic owl must see that nothing is more import-
ant; for every one almost is subject to being pitched now
and then into deep water, and if he can’t swim it’s all
up with him. Why, every time an angler goes out to
fish he runs the chance of slipping and being swept into
a deep hole, where, if he cannot swim, he is certain to
be drowned. And yet five strokes would save his life.
Good swimming is by no means what is wanted; swim-
ming of any kind, however poor, is all that is desider-
ated. Every time a lady goes to have a row on a lake
she is liable to be upset by the clumsiness of those who
accompany her, and although it may be close to shore, if
she cannot swim, down she goes to the bottom. And
floating won't do. Some ladies delude themselves with
the idea that floating is of great value. In nine cases
out of ten it is of no value at all; for unless water be
perfectly smooth and still, a person cannot float so as to
keep the waves from washing over the face, in which
case choking is the certain result. There is no excuse
for not learning to swim. In most large cities there are





THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 73

swimming-baths ; if the sea is not available, a river is,
everywhere. I tell you what it is, Ralph: people who
don’t learn to swim are—are—I was going to say asses,
but that would be an insult to the much-maligned long-
eared animal; and parents who don’t teach their offspring
to swim, deserve to be drowned in butter-milk, and I
wish I saw—no, I don’t quite wish I saw them all
drowned in that way, but I do wish that I could impress
upon mankind over the length and breadth of this rotund
world the great, the immense, the intense importance of
boys and girls being taught to swim.”

“You make use of strong language,” said I.

“Quite a powerful orator,” added Jack, laughing.

“Bah!” exclaimed Peterkin; “your reception of this
grand truth is but a type of the manner in which it will
be received by the pig-headed world. What's the use of
preaching common sense? I’m a perfect donkey !”

“Nay, Peterkin,” said Jack; “I appreciate what you
say, and have no doubt whatever that your remarks, if
made public, would create quite a revolution in the
juvenile world, and convert them speedily into aquatic
animals. Did you ever think of sending your views on
that subject to the Times?”

“The Times!” cried Peterkin.

“Yes, the Times ; why not?”

“ Because,” said Peterkin slowly, “I once sent a letter
to that great but insolent periodical, and what do you
think it did 2”

“Can’t tell, I’m sure.”

“Took no notice of it whatever!” said Peterkin, with
a look of ineffable disgust.

But to return from this digression. I was much
struck with the splendid contrast of colours that met
my eye everywhere here. The rich variety of greens



74, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

in the different trees harmonized with the bright pink
plums and scarlet berries, and these latter were almost
dimmed in their lustre by the bright plumage of the
birds, which I felt intense longing to procure, many of
them being quite new to me, and, I am certain, totally
unknown to naturalists, while others I recognized with
delight as belonging to several of the species of which I
had read in ornithological works. I tried hard to shoot
several of these lovely creatures, intending to stuff them,
but, to my regret, was utterly unable to hit them. See-
ing this, Peterkin took pity on me, and sitting down in
the bow of our canoe, picked off all the birds I pointed
out to him as we passed, with unerring precision. Most
of them fell into the water, and were easily secured,
while one or two toppled off the branches into the canoe.
Several of them he shot on the wing—a feat which even
filled Jack with surprise, and so astounded the natives
that they surrounded our canoe at last, and gazed open-
mouthed at my friend, whom they evidently regarded
as the greatest fetichman that had ever come amongst
them.

He was obliged to stop at last and lay down his gun
in order to make the natives cease from crowding round
us and delaying our voyage. A number of iguanas were
observed on the branches of the trees that overhung the
stream. They dropped into the water as we approached ;
but the natives succeeded in spearing a good many, and
I afterwards found that they considered them excellent
food.

If I was charmed with the birds, Peterkin was no less
delighted with the monkeys that chattered at us as we
passed along. I never saw a man laugh as he did that
day. He almost became hysterical, so much was he
tickled with their antics; and the natives, who have a





THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 75

keen sense of the ludicrous, seemed quite to sympathize
with his spirit, although, of course, what amused him
could not have similarly affected them, seeing that they
were used to monkeys from infancy.

“There’s something new!” exclaimed Jack, as we
rounded a bend in the river and came in view of an
open flat where it assumed somewhat the aspect of a
pond or small lake. He pointed to a flock of birds
standing on a low rock, which I instantly recognized to
be pelicans.

“Surely,” said I, “pelicans are not new to you!’

“Certainly not; but if you look a little more atten-
tively, I think you will tind material for your note-
book.”

Jack was right. I observed a very fine fish-hawk
circling over the head of one of the pelicans. Its head
and neck were white, and its body was of a reddish
chocolate colour. Just as we came in sight, the pelican
caught a fine fish, which it stowed away safe in the
pouch under its chin. The sly hawk, which had been
watching for this, immediately made a descent towards
its victim, making a considerable noise with its wings as
it came down. Hearing this, the pelican looked hastily
up, and supposing that a terrible and deadly assault was
about to be made, opened its mouth and screamed in
terror. This was just what the hawk wanted. The
open Dill revealed the fish in the pouch. Down he
swooped, snatched it out, and then soared away with his
ill-gotten gains in his talons.

“Oh, what a thief!” exclaimed Peterkin.

“And the pelican seems to take his loss in a remark-
ably philosophical manner,” observed Jack.

To my surprise the great stupid bird, instead of flying
away, as I had expected, quietly resumed his fishing as

?



76 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

if nothing had happened. No doubt he was well pleased
to find himself still alive, and it is not improbable that
the hawk made several more meals at the expense of his
long-beaked friend after we had passed by.

We soon put him to flight, however, by landing near
the spot where he stood, this being the place where we
were to quit our canoes and pass through the jungle on
foot. The hunters now prepared themselves for action,
for the recent tracks of elephants were seen on the bank
of the stream, and the natives said they could not be far
off Jack and Peterkin were armed with immensely
heavy rifles, which carried balls of the weight of six
ounces. I carried my trusty double-barrelled fowling-
piece, which is of’ the largest size, and which I preferred
to a rifle, because, not being a good shot, I resolved, on
all occasions, to reserve my fire until we should come to
close quarters with game, leaving my more expert com-
rades to take the longer shots. We had also two natives
—one being our guide, Makarooroo, who carried Jack
and Peterkin’s double-barrelled guns as a reserve. These
were loaded, of course, with ball.

“This looks something like business,” said Jack, as
he leaned on his heavy rifle and looked at the natives,
who were selecting their spears and otherwise making
preparations.

“Jt does,” replied Peterkin. “Are you loaded ?”

“Ay, and I have just examined the caps to see that
they are dry; for it’s not like grouse-shooting on the
Scottish hills this African hunting, depend upon it.
A snapping cap might cost us our lives——Ralph, my
boy, you must keep well in rear. I don’t want to hurt
your feelings, but it won’t do to go in front when you
cannot depend on your nerves.”

I experienced a feeling of sadness not unmingled



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. V7

with shame as my friend said this, but I could not
question the justness of his remark, and I knew well
that he would not have made it at all, but for his
anxiety lest I should run recklessly into danger, which
I might find myself, when too late, unable to cope with,
I was careful, however, to conceal my feelings as I
replied with a smile,—

“You are right, Jack. I shall act the part of a
support, while you and Peterkin skirmish in advance.”

“And be careful,” said Peterkin, solemnly, “ that you
don’t fire into us by mistake.”

Somewhat of Peterkin’s own spirit came over me as
I replied, “Indeed, I have been thinking of that, and
['m not sure that I can restrain: myself when I see a
chimpanzee monkey and a gorilla walking through the
woods before me.”

“I think we'd better take his gun from him,” sug-
gested Jack.

At this moment the king gave the signal to advance,
so we shouldered our weapons and joined him. As we
walked rapidly along, Jack suggested that we should
allow the natives to kill any elephants we might fall
in with in their own way, so as to observe how they
managed it, rather than try to push ourselves forward
on this our first expedition. We all agreed to this, and
shortly after we came to the place which elephants
were known to frequent.

Here great preparations had evidently been made for
them. A space of more than a mile was partially
enclosed by what might be termed a vine wall. The
huge, thorny, creeping vines had been torn down from
the trees and woven into a rude sort of network,
through which it was almost impossible for any animal
except an elephant to break. This was intended: not



78 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

to stop the elephant altogether, but to entangle and
retard him in his flight, until the hunters could kill
him with their spears. The work, we were given to
understand, was attended with considerable danger, for
some of the natives were occasionally caught by the
thorny vines when flying from the charge of the in-
furiated animal, and were instantly stamped to death
by his ponderous feet.

I felt a new and powerful excitement creep over me
as I saw the natives extend themselves in a wide
semicircle of nearly two miles in extent, and begin to
advance with loud shouts and cries in order to drive the
game towards the vines, and the flashing eyes and
compressed lips of my two companions showed that
they were similarly affected. We determined to keep
together and follow close on that part of the line where
the king was.

“You no be “fraid?” said Makarooroo, looking down
at Peterkin, who, he evidently supposed, was neither
mentally nor physically adapted for an African hunter.

Peterkin was so tickled with the question that he
suddenly began to tremble like an aspen leaf, and to
chatter with his teeth and display all the symptoms of
abject terror. Pointing over Makarooroo’s shoulder into
the bush behind him, he gasped, “ The leopard!”

The negro uttered a hideous yell, and springing
nearly his own height into the air, darted behind a
tree with the agility of a wild-cat.

Instantly Peterkin resumed his composure, and turn-
ing round with a look of cool surprise, said,—

“What! you're not afraid, Makarooroo ?”

The good-humoured fellow burst into a loud laugh
on perceiving the practical joke that had been passed
on him, and it was evident that the incident, trifling



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 79

though it was, had suddenly raised his estimation of
Peterkin to a very exalted pitch.

We now began to draw near to the enclosure, and
I was beginning to fear that our hunt was to prove
unsuccessful that day. A considerable quantity of
small game had passed us, alarmed by the cries of the
natives; but we purposely withheld our fire, although
I saw that Jack was sorely tempted once or twice,
when several beautiful gazelles and one or two wild
pigs ran past within shot. Presently we heard a shrill
trumpeting sound, which Peterkin, who had hunted in
the forests of Ceylon, told us, in an excited voice, was
the cry of the elephant. We hastened forward with
our utmost speed, when suddenly we were brought to a
stand by hearing a tremendous roar close in front of us.
Immediately after, a large male lion bounded from
among the bushes, and with one stroke of his enormous
paw struck down a negro who stood not twenty yards
from us. The terrible brute stood for an instant or
two, lashing his sides with his tail and glaring defiance.
Tt chanced that I happened to be nearest to him, and
that the position of the tangled underwood prevented
my companions from taking good aim; so without
waiting for them, being anxious to save, if possible,
the life of the prostrate negro, I fired both barrels into
the lion’s side. Giving utterance to another terrible
roar, he bounded away into the bush, scattering the
negroes who came in his way, and made his escape, to
our great disappointment.

We found, to our horror, on going up to the fallen
hunter, that he was quite dead. His skull had been
literally smashed in, as if it had received a blow from a
sledge-hammer.

I cannot describe my feelings on beholding thus,



80 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

for the first time, the king of beasts in all the savage
majesty of strength and freedom, coupled with the ter-
rible death of a human being. My brain was in a
whirl of excitement; I scarce knew what I was doing.
But I had no time to think, for almost immediately
after firg the shots at the lion, two elephants came
crashing through the bushes. One was between ten
and eleven feet high, the other could not have been less
than twelve feet. I had never seen anything like this
in the menageries of England, and their appearance, as
they burst thus suddenly on my vision, was something
absolutely appalling.

Those who have only seen the comparatively small
and sluggish animals that are wont to ring their bells
to attract attention, and to feed on ginger-bread nuts
from the hands of little boys, can form no idea of the
terrible appearance of the gigantic monsters of Africa
as they go tearing in mad fury through the forests
with their enormous ears, and tails, and trunks erect,
their ponderous tusks glistening in the sunshine, and
their wicked little eyes flashing like balls of fire as they
knock down, rend asunder, and overturn all that comes
in their way. ee

The two that now approached us in full career were
flying before a crowd of negroes who had already fixed
a number of spears in their sides, from which the blood
was flowing copiously. To say that the bushes went
down. before them like grass would not give a correct
idea of the ponderous rush of these creatures. Trees of
three and four inches diameter were run against and
snapped off like twigs, without proving in any degree
obstructive.

By this time the negroes had crowded in from all
sides, and as the elephants approached the place where



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 81

we stood, a perfect cloud of spears and javelins descended
on their devoted sides. I observed that many of the
active natives had leaped up into the trees and discharged
their spears from above, while others, crouching behind
fallen trees or bushes, threw them from below, so that
in a few seconds dozens of spears entered their bodies
at every conceivable angle, and they appeared as if
suddenly transformed into monstrous poreupines or
hedgehogs. There was something almost ludicrous in
this, but the magnitude and aspect of the animals were
too terrible, and our danger was too imminent, to per-
mit anything like comic ideas to enter our brains. I
observed, too, that the natives were perfectly wild with
excitement. Their black faces worked convulsively, and
their white eyes and teeth glittered as they leaped and
darted about in a state of almost perfect nudity, so that
their aspect was quite demoniacal.

The suddenness and violence of the attack made near
to us had the effect of turning the elephants aside, and
the next instant they were tearing and wrenching them-
selves through the meshes of the tough and thorny vines.
The natives closed in with wild cries and with redoubled
energy. Nothing surprised me so much as to observe
the incredible number of spears that were sticking all
over these creatures, and the amount of blood that they
lost, without any apparent diminution of strength result-

-ing. It seemed as if no human power could kill them,
and at that moment I almost. doubted Peterkin’s asser-
tion that he had, while in Ceylon, actually killed ele-
phants with a single ball.

While Jack and Peterkin and I were gazing in deep
interest and surprise at the curious struggle going on
before us, and holding ourselves in readiness to act
should there be any chance of our game escaping, the

6



82 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

larger of the two elephants succeeded in disentangling
himself by backing out of the snare. He then wheeled
round and charged straight at King Jambai, who stood
close to us, with incredible fury. The beast, as it came
on with the bristling spears all over it, the blood spirt-
ing from its innumerable wounds, and trumpeting shrill
with rage, seemed to me like some huge unearthly
phantom. It was with difficulty I could believe the
whole scene other than a hideous dream. Jambai
launched his javelin into the animal’s chest, and then
turned and fied. The other natives also darted and
scattered hither and thither, so that the elephant could
not make up its mind on which of its enemies to wreak
its vengeance. We, too, turned and took to our heels
at once with right good will. All at once I heard Jack
utter a wild shout or yell, very unlike to anything
I ever heard from him before. JI looked back, and saw
that his foot had got entangled in a thorny shrub, and
that the elephant was making at him.

To this day I have never been able to account for the
remarkable condition of mind and body that ensued on
this occasion. Instead of being paralyzed as I had been
when Peterkin was in imminent danger, all sensation of
fear or hesitancy seemed to vanish on the instant. I
felt my nerves and muscles strung, as it were, and ren-
dered firm as a rock, and with calm deliberation, yet
with the utmost rapidity of which I was capable, I
turned round, sprang between Jack and the enraged
beast, and presented my picce at his head.

“Right in the centre of his forehead,” gasped Jack, as
he endeavoured to wrench his foot from the entangle-
ment.

At that moment I observed Peterkin leap to my side ;
the next instant the report of both our guns rang



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 88

through the woods; the elephant bounded completely
over Jack, as Peterkin and I leaped to either side to let
it pass, and fell to the ground with such violence that a
tree about six inches thick, against which it struck, went
down before it like a willow wand.

We immediately assisted Jack to extricate himself;
but we had no time to congratulate ourselves on our
narrow escape, for mingled shouts and yells from the
men in the bushes ahead apprised us that some new
danger menaced them in that direction.

Reloading as fast as we could, we hastened forward,
and soon gained the new scene of battle. Here stood
the other elephant, trying to break down a small tree up
which King Jambai had climbed, partly for safety and
partly in order to dart a javelin down on the brute as
ib passed.

This was a common custom of the natives; but the
king, who was a bold, reckless man, had neglected to
take the very necessary precaution of selecting a strong
tree. The elephant seemed actually to have observed
this, for instead of passing on, it suddenly rushed head-
long against the tree and began to break it down.
When we came up the beast was heaving and straining
with all its might, the stout tree was cracking and rend-
ing fearfully, so that the king could scarcely retain his
position on it. The natives were plying their spears with
the utmost vigour ; but although mortally wounded, 1t was
evident that in a few more seconds the elephant would
succeed in throwing down the tree and trample the king
to death.

Peterkin instantly sprang forward, but Jack laid his
hand on his shoulder.

“It's my turn this time, Jad,” he cried, and leaping
towards the monster, he placed the muzzle of his rifle



84 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

close to its shoulder and sent a six-ounce ball right
through its heart.

The effect was instantaneous. The elephant fell to
the ground, a mountain of dead flesh.

The delight of the negroes at this happy termination of
the battle was excessive. They leaped and laughed and
danced like insane men, and we had much ado to prevent
them seizing us in their arms and rubbing noses with us.

As we had not commenced the hunt until well on in
the day, evening was now closing in; so the king gave
orders to encamp on a dry rising ground not far distant,
where the jungle was less dense, and thither we all re-
paired, the natives bringing in all the game, and cutting
up the elephants in a very short space of time.

“Your shot was not such a bad one this time, Ralph,”
observed Peterkin, as we three stood looking at the large
elephant which the natives were cutting up. “There
they are, just above the proboscis. But let me warn you
never again to venture on such a foolhardy thing as to
fire in the face of a chargine elephant unless you are a
dead shot.”

“Thank you, Peterkin, for your advice, which, how-

ever, I will not take when a comrade’s life may depend
on my doing so.”

“T give you full credit for the excellence of your
intention,” rejoined my friend; “but if Jack’s life had
depended on those two shots from your double-barrel,
he would have been but a dead man now. There is
only one vulnerable spot in the front of an elephant’s
head; that is, exactly in the centre of the forehead.
The spot is not bigger than a saucer, and the bone is
comparatively thin there. If you cannot make swre of
hitting that, you simply face certain death. JI would
not have tried it on any account whatever, had I not



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 85

seen that both you and Jack would have been killed had
I not done so.”

On examination we found that the heavy ball from
Peterkin’s rifle had indeed penetrated the exact spot
referred to, and had been the means of killing the
elephant, while my two bullets were found imbedded
in the bone.

The tusks of this animal were magnificent. I do not
know what their exact weight was, not having the means
wherewith to weigh them. They were probably worth
a considerable sum of money in the British market. Of
course we did not lay claim to any part of the spoil of
that day, with the exception of a few of the beautiful
birds shot on the voyage up the river, which were of no
value to the natives, although priceless to me. Alas!
when I came to examine them next morning, I found
that those destructive creatures the white ants had
totally destroyed the greater part of them, and the few
that were worth stuffing were very much damaged.

Experience is a good though sometimes a severe
teacher. Never again did I, after that, put off the
stuffing of any valuable creature till the next day. I
always stuffed it in the evening of the day on which it |
was killed ; and thus, although the practice cost me many
a sleepless night, I preserved, and ultimately brought
home, many specimens of rare and beautiful birds and
beasts, which would otherwise have been destroyed by
those rapacious insects.

That night the scene of our camp was indescribably
romantic and wild. Numerous huge fires were lighted,
and round these the negroes circled and cooked elephant
and venison steaks, while they talked over the events of
the day or recounted the adventures of former hunts
with noisy volubility and gesticulation.



86 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

The negro has a particular love for a fire. The nights
in his warm climate are chill to him, though not so to
Europeans, and he luxuriates in the heat of a fire as a
cat does in the rays of the sun. The warm blaze seems
to draw out his whole soul, and causes his eyes to sparkle
with delight. A good supper and a warm fire render
him almost perfectly happy. There is but one thing
wanting to render him supremely so, and that is—a
pipe! No doubt, under similar circumstances, the white
man also is in a state of enviable felicity, but he does
not show his joy like the negro, who seems to forget his
cares and sorrows, the miseries which his gross super-
stitions entail on him, the frequency with which he is
exposed to sudden destruction; everything, in short, is
forgotten save the present, and he enjoys himself with
unmitigated fervour.

It really did my heart good as I sat with my com-
rades beside our fire and looked around me on their
happy faces, which were rendered still happier by the
gift from us of a small quantity of tobacco, with which
we had taken care to provide ourselves for this very
purpose.

I could scarcely believe that the jovial, kindly, hearty
fellows were the very men who are well known to be
such cruel, blood-thirsty fiends when under the influence
of their dreadful superstitions, and who, but a few hours
before, had been darting through the woods besmeared
with blood and yelling like maniacs or demons. In fact,
the whole scene before me, and the day’s proceedings,
seemed to me, at that time, like a vivid dream instead
of a reality. Moreover, after I lay down, the reality
became a dream, and I spent that night, as I had spent
the day, shooting gazelles, lions, wild pigs, and elephants
in imagination.





CHAPTER VI.

Dreamng and feeding and vloody work enlarged upon.

HE first object of which my senses became cog-
nizant on awaking next morning was my friend
Peterkin, who had evidently awakened just a moment
or two before me, for he was in the act of yawning and
rubbing his eyes.

I have all my life been a student of character, and
the most interesting yet inexplicable character which I
have ever studied has been that of my friend Peterkin,
whose eccentricities I have never been able fully to
understand or account for. I have observed that, on
first awaking in the mornings, he has been wont to
exhibit several of his most eccentric and peculiar traits,
so I resolved to feign myself asleep and watch him.

“ Heigh-ho!” he exclaimed, after the yawn I have just
referred to. Having said this, he stretched out both
arms to the utmost above his head, and then flung him-
self back at full length on his couch, where he lay still
for about half a minute. Then he started up suddenly
into a sitting posture and looked slowly from one to
another of the recumbent forms around him. Satisfied,
apparently, that they were asleep, he gave vent to a long
yawn which terminated in a gasp, and then he looked
up contemplatively at the sky, which was at that hour
beginning to warm with the red rays of the rising sun.



88 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

While thus engaged, he caressed with his right hand
the very small scrap of whisker that grew on his right
cheek. At first it seemed as if this were an unconscious
action, but he suddenly appeared to become absorbed in
it, and stared straight before him as one does when only
half awake, mumbling the while in an undertone. I
could not make out distinctly what he said, but I think
I caught the words, “ Yes, a little—a very little thicker
—six new hairs, I think—-umph! slow, very slow.”
Here he looked at Jack’s bushy beard and sighed.

Suddenly he thrust both hands deep into his breeches
pockets and stared at the black embers of the extinct
fire; then as suddenly he pulled out his hands, and
placing the forefinger of his right hand on the end of
the thumb of his left, said slowly,—-

“Let me see—I'll recall it.”

He spoke with intense gravity. Most persons do
when talking to themselves.

“Yes, I remember now. There were two elephants
and four—or three, was it ?—no, it must have been four
lions. The biggest elephant had on a false front of fair
curls and a marriage-ring on its tail. Stay; was it not
the other one had that? No, it was the biggest. I
remember now, for it was just above the marriage-ring
I grasped it when I pulled its tail out. I didn’t pull it
off, for it wouldn’t come off, it came out like a telescope
or a long piece of india-rubber. Ha! and I-remember
thinking how painful it must be. That was odd, now,
to think of that. The other elephant had on crinoline.
That was odder still; for of all animals in the world it
least required it. Well, let me see. What did I do?
Oh yes, I shot them both. Of course, that was natural ;
but it wasn’t quite so natural that the big one should
vomit up a live lion, which attacked me with incredible



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 89

fury. But I killed it cleveriy. Yes, it was a clever
thing, undoubtedly, to split a lion in two, from the tip
of its nose to the extremity of its tail, with one stroke
of a penknife !|—”

At this climax I could contain myself no longer, and
burst into a loud laugh as I perceived that Peterkin had
spent the night, as I myself had done, in hunting—
though, I confess, there was a considerable difference in
the nature of our achievements, and in the manner of
their accomplishment.

“Why, what are you laughing at?” said Jack, sitting
up and gazing at me with a stupid stare.

“ At Peterkin’s dreams,” said I.

“Ah!” said Jack, with a smiling yawn, “that’s it, is
it? Been hunting elephants and lions, eh ?”

“Why, how did you guess that?” I asked, in surprise ;
“were you not asleep just now ?”

“Of course I was, and dreaming too, like yourself, I
make no doubt. I had just bagged my fifteenth ele-
phant and my tenth lion when your laugh awoke me.
And the best of it is that I was carrying the whole
bagful on my back at once, and did not feel much op-
pressed by the weight.”

“That beats my dream hollow,” observed Peterkin ;
“so it’s my opinion we’d better have breakfast—Hollo!
Makarooroo, hy! d’ye hear? rouse up, you junk of
ebony.”

“Yis, massa, comin’,” said our guide, rising slowly
from his lair on the opposite side of our fireplace.

“ D’you hear ?”

“ Yis, massa.”

“You're a nigger!”

“Dat am a fact.”

“Well, being a nigger you're a brick, so look sharp



90 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

with that splendid breakfast you promised us last night.
Pll wager a million pounds that you had forgotten all
about it.”

“No, massa, me no forgit. Me up in centre ob de
night and put ’im in de hole. Wat you call ’im—
oben ?”

“ Ay, oven, that’s it.”

“Yis. Well, me git ‘im d’rec'ly.”

“ And, I say, hold on,” added Peterkin. “Don’t you
suppose I’m going to stand on ceremony with you. Your
name’s too long by half. Too many rooroos about it,
so I’m going to call you Mak in future, d’ye under-
stand ?”

The negro nodded and grinned from ear to ear as he
left us. Presently he returned with a huge round, or
lump of meat, at which we looked inquisitively. The
odour from it was delightful, and the tender, juicy
appearance of the meat when Makarooroo, who carved
it for us, cut the first slice, was quite appetizing to
behold.

“What is it?” inquired Peterkin.

“ Klephant’s foot,” replied the guide.

“Gammon,” remarked Peterkin.

“Tt’s true, massa. Don’t you see him’s toe?”

“So it is,” said Jack.

“ And it’s firstrate,” cried I, tasting a morsel.

With that we fell to and made a hearty meal, after
which we, along with the king and all his people, re-
traced our steps to the river and returned to the native
town, where we spent another day in making prepara-
tions to continue our journey towards the land of the
gorilla.

During the hunt which I have just described I was
very much amused as well as amazed at the reckless



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 91

manner in which the negroes loaded their rusty old
trade-guns. They put in a whole handful of powder
each time, and above that as much shot and bits of old
iron of all kinds as they dared; some I saw charged
thus to within a few inches of the muzzle, and the
owners seemed actually afraid to put them to their
shoulders, as well they might be, for the recoil was
tremendous, and had the powder been good their guns
must have been blown to pieces and themselves killed.

On our return to the village we found the people on
the eve of one of those terrible outbursts of superstitious
passion which rarely if ever pass away without some
wretched human creature perishing under the hands of
murderers,

“There is something wrong with the fetichman, I
think,” remarked Jack, as we disembarked at the land-
ing. “He seems excited. Do you know what it can
be at, Makarooroo ?”

“Jack,” interposed Peterkin, “I have changed his
name to Mak, so you and Ralph will please to remember
that—Mak, my boy, what’s wrong with your doctor?”

The negro looked very grave and shook his head as
he replied, “ Don’ know, massa. Him’s be goin’ to rizz
de peepil wid him norrible doin’s. Dere will be death
in the camp mos’ bery quick—p’raps dis night.”

“That is terrible,” said I. “Are you sure of what
you say?” ,

“Sartin sure,” replied the negro, with another shake
of the head.

“Then, Mak,” said Jack, “it behoves us to look to
ourselves. You look like an honest fellow, and I be-
lieve we may trust you. We cannot expect you to help
us to fight against your own kith and kin, but I do
expect that you will assist us to escape if any foul play



92 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

is intended. Whatever betides, it is as well that you
should know that white men are not easily conquered:
Our guns are good—they never miss fire. We will sell
our lives dearly, you may depend on it.”

“Ay,” added Peterkin, “it is well that you should
know that; moreover, it is well that the rascally niggers
of your tribe should know it too; so you can take occa-
sion to give them a hint that we shall keep ourselves
prepared for them, with my compliments.”

“De mans ob my peepil,” replied the negro, with some
dignity of manner, “be not wuss dan oder mans. Bus
dem is bad enuff. But you no hab need for be ’fraid.
Dey no touch de white mans. Dem bery much glad
you com’ here. If any bodies be killed it be black mans
or ’oomans.”

We felt somewhat relieved on hearing this, for, to say
truth, we knew well enough that three men, no matter
how well armed or resolute they might be, could not
hope to defend themselves against a whole tribe of
savages in their own country. Nevertheless we re-
solved to keep a sharp look-out, and be prepared for
the worst. Meanwhile we did all in our power to ex-
pedite our departure.

That evening the trader started on his return journey
to the coast, leaving us in charge of King Jambai, who
promised earnestly to take good care of us. We imme-
diately put his willingness to fulfil his promise to the
test by begging him to furnish us with men to carry
our goods into the interior. He tried very hard to in-
duce us to change our minds and remain hunting with
his tribe, telling us that the gorilla country was far far
away from his lands; that we should never reach it
alive, or that if we did we should certainly be killed
by the natives, who, besides being cruel and warlike,



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 93

were cannibals; and that if we did meet in with gorillas
we should all be certainly slain, for no one could combat
successfully with that ferocious giant of the monkey
tribe.

To this we replied that we were quite aware of the
dangers we should have to encounter in our travels, but
added that we had come there for the very purpose of
encountering such dangers, and especially to pay a visit
to the giant monkeys in their native land, so that it was
in vain his attempting to dissuade us, as we were re-
solved to go.

Seeing that we were immovable, the king eventually
gave in, and ordered some of his best men to hold them-
selves in readiness to start with us on the following
morning. We then proceeded to his majesty’s house,
where we had supper, and afterwards retired to our
own hut to rest.

But we were destined to have little or no rest that
night. The doctor or fetichman of the tribe had stirred
up the passions of the people in a manner that was quite
incomprehensible to us. King Jambai, it seems, had
been for some weeks suffering from illness—possibly
from indigestion, for he was fond of gorging himself—
and the medicine-man had stated that his majesty was
bewitched by some of the members of his own tribe, and
that unless these sorcerers were slain there was no possi-
bility of his getting well.

We never could ascertain why the fetichman should
fix upon certain persons to be slain, unless it was that
he had a personal enmity against them ; but this seemed
unlikely, for two of the persons selected were old female
slaves, who could never, of course, have injured the
doctor in any way. But the doings of Africans, especi-
ally in regard to religious superstitions, I afterwards



94, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

found were so mysterious that no one could or would
explain the meaning of them to us. And I am in-
clined to believe that in reference to the meaning of
many things they were themselves utterly ignorant.

Towards midnight the people had wrought themselves
up to a frenzied condition, and made so much noise that
we could not sleep. In the midst of the uproar Maka-
rooroo, who we observed had been very restless all the
evening, rushed into our hut, exclaiming, “ Massa ! massa !
come, save my Okandaga! come quick !”

The poor fellow was trembling with anxiety, and was
actually pale in the face; for a distinctly discernible
pallor overspreads the countenance of the negro when
under the influence of excessive terror.

Okandaga we had previously heard of and seen. She
was, according to African notions, an exceedingly pretty
young girl, with whom our worthy guide had fallen
desperately in love. Makarooroo’s education had done
much for him, and especially in regard to females.
Having observed the kind, respectful consideration with
which the missionaries treated their wives, and the
happiness that seemed to be the result of that course
of conduct, he resolved in his own mind to try the
experiment with one of the girls of his own tribe, and
soon after rejoining it paid his attentions to Okandaga,
who seemed to him the most modest and lovable girl in
the village.

Poor Okandaga was first amazed and then terrified at
the strangely gentle conduct of her lover, and thought
that he meant to bewitch her; for having never before
been accustomed to other than harsh and contemptuous
treatment from men, she could not believe that Maka-
rooroo meant her any good. Gradually, however, she
began to like this respectful wooer, and finally she



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 95

agreed to elope with him to the sea-coast and live near
the missionaries. It was necessary, however, to arrange
their plans with great caution. There was no difficulty
in their getting married. A handsome present to the
girl’s father was all that was necessary to effect that
end, and a good hunter like Makarooroo knew he could
speedily obtain possession of his bride, but to get her
removed from her tribe and carried to the coast was
quite a different affair. While the perplexed negro was
pondering this subject and racking his brains to dis-
cover a way of getting over the difficulty, our arrival
at the village occurred. At once he jumped to the con-
clusion that somehow or other he should accomplish his
object through our assistance; and holding this in view,
he the more willingly agreed to accompany us to the
gorilla country, intending first to make our acquaint-
ance, and afterwards to turn us to account in further-
ing his plans. All this we learned long afterwards. At
the period of which I am now writing, we were pro-
foundly ignorant of everything save the fact that
Okandaga was his affianced bride, and that the poor
fellow was now almost beside himself with horror be-
cause the fetichman had condemned her, among others,
to drink the poisoned cup.

This drinking of the poisoned cup is an ordeal through
which the unhappy victims to whom suspicion has been
attached are compelled to pass. Each one drinks the
poison, and several executioners stand by, with heavy
knives, to watch the result. If the poison acts so as to
cause the supposed criminal to fall down, he is hacked
in pieces instantly ; but if, through unusual strength or
peculiarity of constitution, he is enabled to resist the
effects of the poison, his life is spared, and he is declared
innocent.



96 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

Jack and Peterkin and I seized our weapons, and
hurrying out, followed our guide to the spot where this
terrible tragedy was enacting.

“Don’t fear, Mak,” said Peterkin, as we ran along;
“we'll save her somehow. I’m certain of that.”

The negro made no reply, but I observed a more
hopeful expression on his countenance after the remark.
He evidently had immense faith in Peterkin; which I
must say was more than I had, for when I considered
our small numbers, my hope of influencing savages was
very slight.

The scene that met our eyes was indescribably horrible.
In the centre of a dense circle of negroes, who had
wrought themselves up to a pitch of ferocity that
caused them to look more like wild beasts than men,
stood the king, and beside him the doctor or fetich-
man. This latter was ornamented with a towering
head-dress of feathers. His face was painted white;
which had the effect of imparting to him an infinitely
more hideous and ghastly aspect than is produced in the
white man when he is painted black.
passed round his head, and another down his forehead
and nose. His naked body was decked with sundry
fantastic ornaments, and altogether he looked more like
a fiend than I had believed it possible for man to
appear.

The ground all round him was saturated with blood
and strewn with arms, fingers, cleft skulls, and masses
of flesh that had been hewn from the victims who had
already fallen, one of whom, we afterwards learned, had
belonged to the royal family. Two still remained, a
young female and an old man. The emaciated frame
and white woolly head of the latter showed that in the
course of nature his earthly career must soon terminate.



THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 97

It is probable that the poor old man had become a bur-
den to his relations, and the doctor took this opportunity
of ridding the tribe of him. The girl was Okandaga,
who stood weeping and trembling as she gazed upon the
butchery that had already taken place.

The old man had swallowed the poison shortly before
we arrived, and he was now struggling to maintain an
erect position. But he failed, his quivering limbs sank
beneath him, and before we could interfere the bloody
executioners had cut off his head, and then, in a trans-
port of passion, they literally hacked his body to pieces.

We rushed hastily forward to the king, and Jack, in
an earnest voice, implored him to spare the last victim.

“Surely,” said he, “enough have been sacrificed
already.—Tell him, Makarooroo, that I will quit his
village and never see him more if he does not spare
the life of that young girl.”

The king appeared much perplexed by this unlooked-
for interference on our part.

“T cannot check the spirits of my people now,” he
replied. “They are roused. The girl has bewitched
me and many others. She must die. It is our custom.
Let not my white men be offended. Let them go to
their hut and sleep.” ;

“We cannot sleep while injustice is done in the vil-
lage,” answered Jack, in a lofty tone. “Let not King
Jambai do that which will make his visitors ashamed of
him. Let the girl live till to-morrow at midnight. Let
the case be investigated, and if she be proved guilty then
let her die.”

The king commenced a long reply in the same digni-
fied manner and tone which Jack had assumed. While
he was thus engaged Peterkin touched our guide on the
shoulder and whispered,—-

7



98 THE GORILLA HUNTERS,

“T say, Mak, tell the doctor to back up Jack’s re-
quest, and I'll give him a gun.”

The neero slipped at once to the side of the doctor,
who had begun to frown fiercely on Jack, and whispered
a few words in his ear. Instantly his face assumed a
calmer aspect, and presently he stepped up to the king,
and a whispering conversation ensued, in which the
doctor, carefully refraining from making any mention
of the gun, commended the wise advice of the white
man, and suggested that the proposal should be agreed
to; adding, however, that he knew for certain that the
girl was a witch, but that the investigation would do
good in the way of proving that he, the doctor, was
correct, and thus the girl should perish on the following
night, and the white men would be satisfied.

Having announced this to the multitude, the king
ordered Okandaga to be conducted back to her prison
and carefully guarded, and we returned to our hut—not,
however, to sleep, but to consult as to what was to be
done next.

“T knew that you wanted a respite for her,” said
Peterkin, as we sat round our fire, “that you might
have time to consider how to act, and I backed up your
request accordingly, as you know. But now, I confess,
I'm very much at a loss what to suggest. It seems to
me we have only purchased a brief delay.”

“True,” answered Jack. “The delay is not so brief,
however, but that we may plan some method of getting
the poor girl out of this serape—What say you, Mak ?”

“Tf yow no-can tink ’pon someting, I gib up all
hope,” replied our guide sorrowfully.

“Come, Mak, cheer up!” cried Peterkin. “If the
worst comes to the worst, you can, at any rate, fight for
your bride.”



Full Text











OUR FIRST GORILLA


T.NELSON & SONS
LONDON, EDINBURGH & NEW YORK
‘EEE

CORILLA
HUNTERS

A Tale of the Wilds of Africa

By

Robert Michael Ballantyne

Author of “The Coral Island," ‘The Young Fur-Traders,’ ‘* Ungava,”
“The Dog Crusoe and his Master,” * Martin Rattler,”
“The World of Ice,”

&e
NEW EDITION

I. NELSON AND SCOGNS

LONDON * ELINBURGA
NEW YORK

1894
CONLE NES.



CHAPTER I.

In which the hunters are introduced ...... 66... cee cccccceeeccauececcaecceucscecueecteeccce 9

TAPE AWGN WUE WOOKS... sscccceessarscveces cosa saeeN Nea vei vas Weevou veka Ded ETE 25

CHAPTER III.

Wherein I mount guard, and how I dtd tty c0.....cccccccceseceeseeeccscnsaueeeececies 35

CHAPTER IV.

Wherein will be found much that 1s philosophical........ccccccccccccceeseecvesseceeces 51

CHAPTER V.

Preparations for a Gromd bunt ........cccccccccccsccccscsccsssassssssssssscsentensessedsceees 65

CHAPTER VI.
Dreaming and feeding and bloody work enlarged Upon .............ccccceeececeeeeee 87

CHAPTER VII.

We ctacumvent the MObivess ..ccce-.-ccenesceosescnsecnenistdasesscvducesvvecccsescuccscguess 102

CHAPTER VIII.

Peterkin distinguishes himself, and Okandaga is.disposed of, etc............ ....119

CHAPTER IX.

I discover a curious insect, and Peterkin takes a strange flight ...........06..0.. 140
vil CONTENTS.

CHAPTER X.

Water appreciated—Destructive flies, CbC.........cccccc ce cecessvssevseeeeecccsseceue vee 154

CHAPTER XI.

How we met with our first gorilla, and how we served Wim. oo. cecccccecceecesees 163

CHAPTER XII.

Peterkin’s school-day veminiscences .....ccccccccce. ccceseve s cucsesececececceceuansaaens 173

CHAPTER XIII.
We get into “‘ the thick of it "—Great SUCCOS8.........cccccecscecscceeceecceeeeeesecsens 184

CHAPTER XIV.

Our plans are suddenly altered— Wicked designs discovered. ............ 000000002 196

CHAPTER XV.

An unexpected meeting—We fly, and I make a narrow escape from an appall-
ing fate 206



CHAPTER XVI.

An unfortunate delay, and a terrible visttor........ccccccccecccee sececccecceeeenceees 219

CHAPTER XVII.

We visit a natural menagerie, see wonderful sights, and meet with strange
GOUONUT EB. 5 ove asisceaseshcavalescetdcaencdsssnesdees soiveesbatessiesbalblotgineees 229

CHAPTER XVIII.

Strange and terrible discoverics—Jack is made commander-in-chief of an
IT wash eV cpu ah eit she why Sid aes n sang fae eeis Cap aeesaa hoe ale oot en ae 243

CHAPTER XIX.

Preparations for war, and pecultar Ar ill.........ccccccscececsesecccenccecececcceceecee: 258

CHAPTER XX.

A warlike capedition and @ VictOrYyeecccccccccccccecccscsccecceeeesseetsceesssecensee cusses 273

CHAPTER XXI.

Arrangements for pursuing the enemy, and sudden change of plans..........4. 282
CONTENTS. Vil

CHAPTER XXII.

We meet with a ludicrously awful Adventure. ..cccccccccececce seccessecceasecceccecces 292

CHAPTER XXIII

We see strange things, and give our negro friends the slip.....cc.ccc08. Sete ee 302

CHAPTER XXIV.

CHAPTER XXV.

I have a desperate encounter and & Narrow CSCAPEC........ccc.secescneesecseececnsces 320

THE GORILLA HUNTERS.



CHAPTER I.

In which the hunters are introduced.

T was five o'clock in the afternoon. There can be
no doubt whatever as to that. Old Agnes may
say what she pleases—she has a habit of doing so—but
I know for certain (because I looked at my watch not
ten minutes before it happened) that it was exactly
five o’clock in the afternoon when I received a most
singular and every way remarkable visit,—a visit
which has left an indelible impression on my memory,
as well it might; for, independent of its singularity
and unexpectedness, one of its results was the series of
strange adventures which are faithfully detailed in this
volume.

It happened thus :—

I was seated in an arm-chair in my private study
in a small town on the west coast of England. It was
a splendid afternoon, and it was exactly five o'clock.
Mark that. Not that there is anything singular about
the mere fact, neither is it in any way mixed up with
the thread of this tale; but old Agnes is very obstinate—
singularly positive—and I have a special desire that
she should see it in print, that I have not given in on


10 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

that point. Yes, it was five precisely, and a beautiful
evening. I was ruminating, as I frequently do, on the
pleasant memories of bygone days, especially the happy
days that I spent long ago among the coral islands of
the Pacific, when a tap at the door aroused me.

“Come in.”

“ A veesiter, sir,” said old Agnes (my landlady), “ an’
he'll no gie his name.”

Old Agnes, I may remark, is a Scotchwoman.

“ Show him in,” said I.

“ Maybe he’s a pickpocket,” suggested Agnes.

“Tl take my chance of that.”

“Ay! that’s like ’ee. Cares for naethin’. Losh,
man, what if he cuts yer throat ?”

“Tl take my chance of that too; only do show him
in, my good woman,” said I, with a gesture of impatience
that caused the excellent (though obstinate) old creature
to depart, grumbling.

In another moment a quick step was heard on the
stair, and a stranger burst into the room, shut the door
in my landlady’s face as she followed him, and locked it.

I was naturally surprised, though not alarmed, by
the abrupt and eccentric conduct of my visitor, who did
not condescend to take off his hat, but stood with his
arms folded on his breast, gazing at me and breathing
hard.

“You are agitated, sir; pray be seated,” said I,
pointing to a chair.

The stranger, who was a little man and evidently
a gentleman, made no reply, but, seizing a chair, placed
it exactly before me, sat down on it as he would have
seated himself on a horse, rested his arms on the back,
and stared me in the face.

“You are disposed to be facetious,” said I, smiling
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. il

(for I never take offence without excessively good
reason).

“Not at all, by no means,” said he, taking off his hat
and throwing it recklessly on the floor. “You are Mr.
Rover, I presume ?”

“The same, sir, at your service.”

“ Are you? oh, that’s yet to be seen! Pray, is your
Christian name Ralph ?”

“Tt is,” said I, in some surprise at the coolness of my
visitor.

“Ah! just so. Christian name Ralph, t’other name
Rover—Ralph Rover. Very good. Age twenty-two
yesterday, eh ?”

“My birthday was yesterday, and my age 7s twenty-
two. You appear to know more of my private history
than I have the pleasure of knowing of yours. Pray,
sir, may I—but, bless me! are you unwell ?”

I asked this in some alarm, because the little man
was rolling about in his seat, holding his sides, and
growing very red in the face.

“Qh no! not at all; perfectly well—never was better
in my life,” he said, becoming all at once preternaturally
grave. “You were once in the Pacific—lived on a coral
island—”

“T did.”

“Oh, don’t trouble yourself to answer. Just shut
up for a minute or two. You were rather a soft green
youth then, and you don’t seem to be much harder or
less verdant now.”

“Sir!” I exclaimed, getting angry.

“Just so,” continued he, “and you knew a young
rascal there—”

“T know a rascal here,’ I exclaimed, starting up,
“whom T’ll kick—”


12 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“What!” cried the little stranger, also starting up
and capsizing the chair; “Ralph Rover, has time and
sunburning and war so changed my visage that you
cannot recognize Peterkin ?”

I almost gasped for breath.

“ Peterkin—Peterkin Gay!” I exclaimed.

I am not prone to indulge in effeminate demonstration,
but I am not ashamed to confess that when I gazed on
the weather-beaten though ruddy countenance of my
old companion, and observed the eager glance of his
bright blue eyes, I was quite overcome, and rushed
violently into his arms. I may also add that until
that day I had had no idea of Peterkin’s physical
strength ; for during the next five minutes he twisted
me about and spun me round and round my own room
until my brain began to reel, and I was fain to ery him
mercy.

“So, youre all right; the same jolly, young old
wiseacre in whiskers and long coat,” cried Peterkin.
“Come now, Ralph, sit down if you can. I mean to
stay with you all evening, and all night, and all to-
morrow, and all next day, so we'll have lots of time to
fight our battles o’er again. Meanwhile compose your-
self, and [ll tell you what I’ve come about. Of course,
my first and chief reason was to see your face, old boy ;
but I have another reason too—a very peculiar reason.
I’ve a proposal to make and a plan to unfold, both of
‘em stunners ; they'll shut you up and screw you down,
and altogether flaberghast you when you hear ’em, so
sit down and keep quiet—do.”

I sat down accordingly, and tried to compose myself ;
but, to say truth, I was so much overjoyed and excited
by the sight of my old friend and companion, that I had
some difficulty at first in fixing my attention on what

ii it
|
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 13

he said, the more especially that he spoke with extreme
volubility, and interrupted his discourse very frequently
in order to ask questions or to explain.

“ Now, old fellow,” he began, “here goes, and mind
you don’t interrupt me. Well, I mean to go, and I
mean you to go with me, to—but, I forgot, perhaps
you won't be able to go. What are you?”

“What am I?”

“Ay, your profession, your calling; lawyer, M.D.,
scrivener—which ?”

“T am a naturalist.”

“A what?”

“ A naturalist.”

“Ralph,” said Peterkin slowly, “have you been long
troubled with that complaint ?”

“ Yes,” I replied, laughing; “I have suffered from it
from my earliest infancy, more or less.”

“T thought so,” rejoined my companion, shaking his
head eravely. “I fancied that I observed the develop-
ment of that disease when we lived together on the
coral island. It don’t bring you in many thousands a
year, does it?”

“No,” said I, “it does not. J am only an amateur,
having a sufficiency of this world’s goods to live on
without working for my bread. But although my
dear father at his death left me a small fortune, which
yields me three hundred a year, I do not feel entitled
to lead the life of an idler in this busy world, where so
many are obliged to toil night and day for the bare
necessaries of life. I have therefore taken to my
favourite studies as a sort of business, and flatter myself
that I have made one or two not unimportant discoveries,
and added a few mites to the sum of human knowledge.
A good deal of my time is spent in scientific roving


14 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

expeditions throughout the country, and in contributing
papers to several magazines.”

While I was thus speaking I observed that Peterkin’s
face was undergoing the most remarkable series of
changes of expression, which, as I concluded, merged
into a smile of beaming delight as he said,—

“Ralph, you're a trump!”

“ Possibly,” said I, “you are right; but, setting that
question aside for the present, let me remind you that
you have not yet told me where you mean to go to.”

“JT mean,” said Peterkin, slowly, placing both hands
on his knees and looking me steadily in the face,—
“T mean to go a-hunting in—but I forgot. You don’t
know that I’m a hunter, a somewhat famous hunter ?”

“Of course I don’t. You are so full of your plans
and proposals that you have not yet told me where you
have been or what doing these six years. And you've
never written to me once all that time, shabby fellow.
I thought you were dead.”

“Did you go into mourning for me, Ralph ?”

“No, of course not.”

“ A pretty fellow you are to find fault. You thought
that I, your oldest and best friend, was dead, and you
did not go into mourning. How could I write to you
when you parted from me without giving me your
address? It was a mere chance my finding you out
even now. I was taking a quiet cup of coffee in the
commercial room of a hotel not far distant, when I over-
heard a stranger speaking of his friend ‘Ralph Rover,
the philosopher, so I plunged at him promiscuously,
and made him give me your address. But I’ve corre-
sponded with Jack ever since we parted on the pier at
Dover.”

“What! Jack—Jack Martin?” I exclaimed, as a
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 15

warm gush of feeling filled my heart at the sound of
his well-remembered name. “Is Jack alive ?”

“ Alive! I should think so. If possible, he’s more
alive than ever; for I should suppose he must be full-
erown now, which he was not when we last met. He
and I have corresponded regularly. He lives in the
north of England, and by good luck happens to be just
now within thirty miles of this town. You don’t mean
to say, Ralph, that you have never met!”

“Never. The very same mistake that happened
with you occurred between him and me. We parted
vowing to correspond as long as we should live, and
three hours after I remembered that we had neglected
to exchange our addresses, so that we could not cor-
respond. I have often, often made inquiries both for
you and him, but have always failed. J never heard
of Jack from the time we parted at Dover till to-day.”

“Then no doubt you thought us both dead, and yet
you did not go into mourning for either of us! O
Ralph, Ralph, I had entertained too good an opinion of
you.”

“But tell me about Jack,” said I, impatient to hear
more concerning my dear old comrade.

“Not just now, my boy; more of him in a few
minutes. First let us return to the point. What was
it? oh! a—about my being a celebrated hunter. A
very Nimrod—at least a miniature copy. Well, Ralph,
since we last met I have been all over the world, right
round and round it. Im a lieutenant in the navy now
—at least I was a week ago. I’ve been fighting with
the Caffirs and the Chinamen, and been punishing the
rascally sepoys in India, and been hunting elephants in
Ceylon and tiger-shooting in the jungles, and harpooning
whales in the polar seas, and shooting lions at the Cape,—


16 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

oh, you’ve no notion where all I’ve been. It’s a perfect
marvel I’ve turned up here alive. But there’s one beast
Pve not yet seen, and I’m resolved to see him and shoot
him too—”

“But,” said I, interrupting, “what mean you by
saying that you were a lieutenant in the navy a week
ago?”

“T mean that I’ve givenit up. Im tired of the sea.
I only value it as a means of getting from one country
to another. The land, the land for me! You must
know that an old unele, a rich old uncle of mine, whom
I never saw, died lately and left me his whole fortune.
Of course he died in India. All old uncles who die
suddenly and leave unexpected fortunes to unsuspecting
nephews are old Indian uncles, and mine was no ex-
ception to the general rule. So I’m independent like
you, Ralph, only P’'ve got three or four thousand a year
instead of hundreds, I believe; but I’m not sure and
don’t care—and I’m determined now to go on a long
hunting expedition. What think ye of all that, my
boy ?”

“Jn truth,” said I, “it would puzzle me to say what
I think, I am so filled with surprise by all you tell me.
But you forget that you have not yet told me to which
part of the world you mean to go and what sort of beast
it is you are so determined to see and shoot if you can.”

“Tf IT can!” echoed Peterkin, with a contemptuous
curl of the lip. “Did not I tell you that I was a
celebrated hunter? Without meaning to boast, I may
tell you that there is no peradventure in my shooting.
If I only get there and see the brute within long range,
Pli—ha! won’t I!”

“Get where, and see what?”

“Get to Africa and see the gorilla!” cried Peterkin,




THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 17

while a glow of enthusiasm lighted up his eyes. “ You've
heard of the gorilla, Ralph, of course—the great ape—
the enormous puggy—the huge baboon—the man mon-
key, that we've been hearing so much of for some years
back, and that the niggers on the African coast used to
dilate about till they caused the very hair of my head
to stand upon end? I’m determined to shoot a gorilla,
or prove him to be a myth. And I mean you to come
and help me, Ralph; he’s quite in your way. A bit of
natural history, I suppose, although he seems by all
accounts to be a very unnatural monster. And Jack
shall go too, ’m resolved on that; and we three shall
roam the wild woods again, as we did in days of yore,
and—”

“ Hold, Peterkin,” said I, interrupting. “How do you
know that Jack will go?”

“How do I know? Intuitively, of course. I shall
write to him to-night; the post does not leave till ten.
He'll get it to-morrow at breakfast, and will catch the
forenoon coach, which will bring him down here by two
o'clock, and then we'll begin our preparations at once,
and talk the matter over at dinner. So you see it’s all
cut and dry. Give me a sheet of paper and I'll write at
once—ah! here’s a bit; now a pen. Bless me, Ralph,
haven’t you got a quill? Who ever heard of a philo-
sophical naturalist writing with steel! Now, then, here
goes :—‘ B’luv’'d Jack, —-will that do to begin with, eh ?
I’m afraid it’s too affectionate; he'll think it’s from a
lady friend. But it can’t be altered,—‘ Here I am, and



Ralph, ’'ve put six marks of admiration there); ‘I’ve
found him out. Do come to see us. Excruciatingly
important business. Ever thine—Peterkin Gay. Will
that bring him, d’ye think ?”

2
18 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“J think it will,” said I, laughing.

« Then off with it, Ralph,” cried my volatile friend,
jumping up and looking hastily round for the bell-rope.
Not being able to find it, my bell-pull being an un-
obtrusive knob and not a rope, he rushed to the door,
unlocked it, darted out, and uttered a tremendous roar,
which was followed by a clatter and a scream from old
Agnes, whom he had upset and tumbled over.

It was curious to note the sudden change that took
place in Peterkin’s face, voice, and manner, as he lifted
the poor old woman, who was very thin and light, in
his arms, and carrying her into the room, placed her in
my easy-chair. Real anxiety was depicted in his
countenance, and he set her down with a degree of care
and tenderness that quite amazed me. I was myself
very much alarmed at first.

“ My poor dear old woman,” said Peterkin, supporting
my landlady’s head; “my stupid haste! I fear you are
hurt.”

“Hech! it’s nae hurt—it’s deed I am, fair deed;
killed be a whaumlskamerin’ young blagyird. Oh, ma
puir heed!”

The manner and tone in which this was said con-
vinced me that old Agnes was more frightened than
injured. In a few minutes the soothing tones and kind
manner of my friend had such an effect upon her that
she declared she was better, and believed after all that
she was only a “ wee bit frichtened.” Nay, so completely
was she conciliated, that she insisted on conveying the
note to the post-office, despite Peterkin’s assurance that
he would not hear of it. Finally she hobbled out of
the room with the letter in her hand.

It is interesting to note how that, in most of the
attairs of humanity, things turn out very different, often
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 19

totally different, from what we had expected or imagined.
During the remainder of that evening Peterkin and I
talked frequently and much of our old friend Jack
Martin. We recalled his manly yet youthful counte-
nance, his bold, lion-like courage, his broad shoulders and
winning gentle smile, and although we knew that six
years must have made an immense difference in his
personal appearance—for he was not much more than
eighteen when we last parted—we could not think of
him except as a hearty, strapping sailor-boy. We
planned, too, how we would meet him at the coach;
how we would stand aside in the crowd until he began
- to look about for us in surprise, and then one of us
would step forward and ask if he wished to be directed
to any particular part of the town, and so lead him on
and talk to him as a stranger for some time before
revealing who we were. And much more to the same
effect. But when next day came our plans and our
conceptions were utterly upset.

A little before two we sauntered down to the coach-
office, and waited impatiently for nearly twenty minutes.
Of course the coach was late; it always is on such
occasions !

“ Suppose he does not come,” said I.

“ What a fellow you are,” cried Peterkin, “to make
uncomfortable suppositions! Let us rather suppose
that he does come.”

“Oh, then, it would be all right; but if he does not
come, what then ? ”

“ Why, then, it would be all wrong, and we should
have to return home and eat our dinner in the sulks,
that’s all.”

As my companion spoke we observed the coach come
sweeping round the turn of the road about half-a-mile
20 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

distant. In a few seconds it dashed into the town at
full gallop, and finally drew up abruptly opposite the
door of the inn, where were assembled the usual group
of hostlers and waiters and people who expected friends
by the coach.

“ He’s not there,” whispered Peterkin, in deep dis-
appointment ; “at least he’s not on the outside, and Jack
would never travel inside of a coach even in bad
weather, much less in fine. That’s not him on the
back-seat beside the fat old woman with the blue
bundle, surely! It’s very like him, but too young, much
too young. There’s a great giant of a man on the box-
seat with a beard like a grenadier’s shako, and a stout
old gentleman behind him with gold spectacles. That’s
all, except two boys further aft, and three ladies in the
cabin. Oh, what a bore!”

Although deeply disappointed at the non-arrival of
Jack, I could with difficulty refrain from smiling at the
rueful and woe-begone countenance of my poor com-
panion. It was evident that he could not bear dis-
appointment with equanimity, and I was on the point
of offering some consolatory remarks, when my attention
was attracted by the little old woman with the blue
bundle, who went up to the gigantic man with the black
beard, and in the gentlest possible tone of voice asked if
he could direct her to the white house.

“No, madam,” replied the big man hastily; “I’m a
stranger here.”

The little old woman was startled by his abrupt
answer. “Deary me, sir, no offence, I hope.”

She then turned to Peterkin and put the same
question, possibly under a vague sort‘ of impression
that if a gigantic frame betokened a gruff nature,
diminutive stature must necessarily imply extreme
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 21

amiability. If so, she must have been much surprised
as well as disappointed, for Peterkin, rendered irascible
by disappointment, turned short round and said sharply,
“Why, madam, how can J tell you where the white
house is, unless you say which white house you want?
Half the houses of the town are white—at least they’re
dirty white,” he added bitterly, as he turned away.

“JT think I can direct you, ma’am,” said I, stepping
quickly up with a bland smile, in order to counteract, if
possible, my companion’s rudeness.

“Thank you, sir, kindly,” said the little old woman ;
“Tm glad to find some little civility in the town.”

“Come with me, ma’am; I am going past the white
house, and will show you the way.”

“ And pray, sir,” said the big stranger, stepping up to
me as I was about to move away, “can you recommend
me to a good hotel ?”

I replied that I could; that there was one in the
immediate vicinity of the white house, and that if he
would accompany me I would show him the way. All
this I did purposely in a very affable and obliging tone
and manner ; for I hold that example is infinitely better
than precept, and always endeavour, if possible, to over-
come evil with good. I offered my arm to the old
woman, who thanked me and took it.

“What!” whispered Peterkin, “you don’t mean me
to take this great ugly gorilla in tow ?”

“ Of course,” replied I, laughing, as I led the way.

Immediately I entered into conversation with my
companion, and I heard “the gorilla” attempt to do so
with Peterkin; but from the few sharp cross-replies
that reached my ear, I became aware that he was un-
successful. In the course of a few minutes, however,
he appeared to have overcome his companion’s ill-humour,
22 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

for I overheard their voices growing louder and more
animated as they walked behind me.

Suddenly I heard a shout, and turning hastily round,
observed Peterkin struggling in the arms of the gorilla!
Amazed beyond measure at the sight, and firmly per-
suaded that a cowardly assault had been made upon my
friend, I seized the old woman’s umbrella, as the only
available weapon, and flew to the rescue.

“Jack, my boy! can it be possible?” gasped Peterkin,

“I believe it is,” replied Jack, laughing—* Ralph,
my dear old fellow, how are you?”

I stood petrified. I believed that I was in a
dream.

I know not what occurred during the next five
minutes. All I could remember with anything like
distinctness was a succession of violent screams from
the little old woman, who fled shouting thieves and
murder at the full pitch of her voice. We never saw
that old woman again, but I made a point of returning
her umbrella to the “ white house.”

Gradually we became coilected and sane.

“Why, Jack, how did you find us out?” cried
Peterkin, as we all hurried on to my lodgings, totally
forgetful of the little old woman, whom, as I have said,
we never saw again, but who, I sincerely trust, arrived
at the white house in safety.

“Find you out! I knew you the moment I set eyes
on you. Ralph puzzled me for a second, he has grown
so much stouter ; but I should know your nose, Peterkin,
at a mile off.”

“ Well, Jack, I did not know you,” retorted Peterkin,
“jut I’m safe never again to forget you. Such a great
hairy Cossack as you have become! Why, what do you
mean by it?”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 23

“T eouldn’t help it, please,” pleaded Jack, “I grew in
spite of myself; but I think I’ve stopped now.”

“ Tt’s time,” remarked Peterkin.

Jack had indeed grown to a size that men seldom
attain to without losing in grace infinitely more than
they gain in bulk, but he had retained all the elegance
of form and sturdy vigour of action that had charac-
terized him as a boy. He was fully six feet two inches
in his stockings, but so perfect were his proportions that
his great height did not become apparent until you
came close up to him. Full half of his handsome manly
face was hid by a bushy black beard and moustache,
and his curly hair had been allowed to grow luxuriantly,
so that his whole aspect was more like to the descriptions
we have of one of the old Scandinavian Vikings than a
gentleman of the present time. In whatever company
he chanced to be he towered high above every one else,
and I am satisfied that, had he walked down White-
chapel, the Horse Guards would have appeared small
beside him, for he possessed not only great length of
limb but immense breadth of chest and shoulders.

During our walk to my lodgings Peterkin hurriedly
stated his,“ plan and proposal,” which caused Jack to
laugh very much at first, but in a few minutes he
became grave, and said slowly, “ That will just suit— it
will do exactly.”

“What will do exactly? Do be more explicit, man,”
said Peterkin, with some impatience

“Tl go with you, my boy.”

“Will you?” cried Peterkin, seizing his hand and
shaking it violently ; “I knew you would. I said it;
didn’t I, Ralph? And now we shall be sure of a gorilla
if there’s one in Africa, for T’ll use you as a stalking-
horse,”
24, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“ Indeed!” exclaimed Jack.

“Yes: Dll put a bear-skin or some sort of fur on your
shoulders, and tie a lady’s boa to you for a tail, and
send you into the woods. The gorillas will be sure to
mistake you for a relative until you get quite close;
then you'll take one pace to the left with the left foot
(as the volunteers say), I'll take one to the front with
the right—at fifty yards, ready—present—bang, and
down goes the huge puggy with a bullet right between
its two eyes! There. And Ralph’s agreed to go too.”

“O Peterkin, I’ve done nothing of the sort. You
proposed it.”

“Well, and isn’t that the same thing? I wonder,
Ralph, that you can give way to such mean-spirited
prevarication. What? ‘It’s not prevarication!’ Don’t
say that now ; you know it is. Ah! you may laugh, my
boy, but you have promised to go with me and Jack to
Africa, and go you shall.”

And so, reader, it was ultimately settled, and in the
course of two weeks more we three were on our way to
the land of the slave, the black savage, and the gorilla,
CHAPTER IL.
Life wn the wild woods.

NE night, about five or six weeks after our resolu-

tion to go to Africa on a hunting expedition was

formed, I put to myself the question. “Can it be possible
that we are actually here, in the midst of it?”

“Certainly, my boy, in the very thick of it,” answered
Peterkin, in a tone of voice which made Jack laugh,
while I started and exclaimed,—

“Why, Peterkin, how did you come to guess my
thoughts ?”

“ Because, Ralph, you have got into a habit of think-
ing aloud, which may do very well as long as you have
no secrets to keep: but it may prove inconvenient some
day, so I warn you in time.”

Not feeling disposed at that time to enter into a ban-
tering conversation with my volatile companion, I made
no reply, but abandoned myself again to the pleasing
fancies and feelings which were called up by the singu-
lar scene in the midst of which I found myself.

It seemed as if it were but yesterday when we drove
about the crowded streets of London making the neces-
sary purchases for our intended journey, and now, as
I gazed around, every object that met my eye seemed
strange, and wild, and foreign, and romantic. We three
were reclining round an enormous wood fire in the
26 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

midst of a great forest, the trees and plants of which
were quite new to me, and totally unlike those of my
native land. Rich luxuriance of vegetation was the
feature that filled my mind most. Tall palms sur-
rounded us, throwing their broad leaves overhead and
partially concealing the star-lit sky. Thick tough limbs
of creeping plants and wild vines twisted and twined
round everything and over everything, giving to the
woods an appearance of tangled impenetrability; but
the beautiful leaves of some, and the delicate tendrils of
others, half concealed the sturdy limbs of the trees, and
threw over the whole a certain air of wild grace, as
might a semi-transparent and beautiful robe if thrown
around the form of a savage.

The effect of a strong fire in the woods at night is to
give to surrounding space an appearance of ebony black-
ness, against which dark ground the gnarled stems and
branches and pendent foliage appear as if traced out in
light and lovely colours, which are suffused with a rich
warm tone from the blaze.

We were now in the wilds of Africa, although, as I
have said, I found it difficult to believe the fact. Jack
and I wore loose brown shooting-coats and pantaloons ;
but we had made up our minds to give up waistcoats
and neckcloths, so that our scarlet flannel shirts with
turned-down collars gave to us quite a picturesque and
brigand-like appearance as we encircled the blaze—Peter-
kin smoking vigorously, for he had acquired that bad
and very absurd habit at sea. Jack smoked too, but he
was not so inveterate as Peterkin.

Jack was essentially moderate in his nature. He did
nothing violently or in a hurry; but this does not im-
ply that he was slow or lazy. He was leisurely in dis-
position, and circumstances seldom required him to be
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 27

otherwise. When Peterkin or I had to lift heavy
weights, we were obliged to exert our utmost strength
and agitate our whole frames; but Jack was so power-
ful that a comparatively slight effort was all that he
was usually obliged to make. Again, when we two
were in a hurry we walked quickly, but Jack’s long
limbs enabled him to keep up with us without effort.
Nevertheless there were times when he was called upon
to act quickly and with energy. On those occasions he
was as active as Peterkin himself, but his movements
were tremendous. It was, I may almost say, awful to
behold Jack when acting under powerful excitement.
He was indeed a splendid fellow, and not by any means
deserving of the name of gorilla, which Peterkin had
bestowed on him.

But to continue my description of our costume. We
all wore homespun gray trousers of strong material.
Peterkin and Jack wore leggings in addition, so that
they seemed to have on what are now termed knicker-
bockers. Peterkin, however, had no coat. He preferred
a stout gray flannel shirt hanging down to his knees
and belted round his waist in the form of a tunic. Our
tastes in head-dress were varied. Jack wore a pork-pie
cap; Peterkin and I had wide-awakes. My facetious
little companion said that I had selected this species of
hat because I was always more than half asleep! Being
peculiar in everything, Peterkin wore his wide-awake in
an unusual manner—namely, turned up at the back,
down at the front, and curled very much up at the
sides.

We were so filled with admiration of Jack’s magnifi-
cent beard and moustache, that Peterkin and I had re-
solved to cultivate ours while in Africa; but I must say
that, as I looked at Peterkin’s face, the additional hair
28 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

was not at that time an improvement, and I believe that
much more could not have been said for myself. The
effect on my little comrade was to cause the lower part
of his otherwise good-looking face to appear extremely
dirty.

“T wonder,” said Peterkin, after a long silence, “if
we shall reach the Niggers’ village in time for the hunt
to-morrow. I fear that we have spent too much time
in this wild-goose chase.”

“Wild-goose chase, Peterkin!” I exclaimed. “Do
you call hunting the gorilla by such a term ?”

“ Hunting the gorilla? no, certainly ; but looking for
the gorilla in a part of the woods where no such beast
was ever heard of since Adam was a schoolboy—”

“Nay, Peterkin,” interrupted Jack, “we are getting
very near to the gorilla country, and you must make
allowance for the enthusiasm of a naturalist.”

“Ah! we shall see where the naturalist’s enthusiasm
will fly to when we actually do come face to face with
the big pugey.”

“Well,” said I, apologetically, “I won’t press you to
go hunting again; I'll be content to follow.”

“Press me, my dear Ralph!” exclaimed Peterkin hastily,
fearing that he had hurt my feelings; “why, man, I do
but jest with you, you are so horridly literal. I’m over-
joyed to be pressed to go on the maddest wild-goose
chase that ever was invented. My greatest delight
would be to go gorilla-hunting down Fleet Street, if you
were so disposed.—But to be serious, Jack, do you think
we shall be in time for the elephant-hunt to-morrow ?”

“ Ay, in capital time, if you don’t knock up.”

“What! Z knock up! [ve a good mind to knock you
down for suggesting such an egregious impossibility.”

“That’s an impossibility anyhow, Peterkin, because
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. - 29

I’m down already,” said Jack, yawning lazily and stretch-
ing out his limbs in a more comfortable and dégagé
manner.

Peterkin seemed to ponder as he smoked his pipe for
some time in silence.

“Ralph,” said he, looking up suddenly, “I don’t feel a
bit sleepy, and yet I’m tired enough.”

“You are smoking too much, perhaps,” I suggested.

“It’s not that,” cried Jack; “he has eaten too much
supper.”

“ Base insinuation !” retorted Peterkin.

“Then it must be the monkey. That’s it. Roast
monkey does not agree with you.”

“Do you know, I shouldn’t wonder if you were right;
and it’s a pity, too, for we shall have to live a good deal
on such fare, I believe. However, I suppose we shall
get used to it—But I say, boys, isn’t it jolly to be out
here living like savages? I declare it seems to me like
a dream or a romance.—Just look, Ralph, at the strange
wild creepers that are festooned overhead, and the great
tropical leaves behind us, and the clear sky above, with
the moon—ah! the moon, yes, that’s one comfort, the
moon is unchanged. The same moon that smiles down
upon us through a tangled mesh-work of palm leaves
and wild vines and monkeys’ tails, is peeping down the
chimney-pots of London and Edinburgh and Dublin!”

“Why, Peterkin, you must have studied hard in early
life to be so good a geographer.”

“ Rather,” observed Peterkin.

“Yes; and look at the strange character of the tree-
stems,” said I, unwilling to allow the subject to drop.
“See those huge palmettoes like—like—”

“Overgrown cabbages,” suggested Peterkin; and he
continued, “Observe the quaint originality of form in
30 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

the body and limbs of that bloated old spider that is
crawling up your leg, Ralph!”

I started involuntarily, for there is no creature of
which I have a greater abhorrence than a spider.

“Where is it? oh! I see,’ and the next moment I
secured my prize and placed it with loathing, but in-
terest, in my entomological box.

At that moment a hideous roar rang through the
woods, seemingly close behind us. We all started to our
feet, and seizing our rifles, which lay beside us ready
loaded, cocked them and drew close together round the
fire.

“This won’t do, lads,” said Jack, after a few minutes’
breathless suspense, during which the only sound we
could hear was the beating of our own hearts; “we have
allowed the fire to get too low, and we've forgotten to
adopt our friend the trader’s advice, and make two fires.”

So saying, Jack laid down his rifle, and kicking the
logs with his heavy boot, sent up such a cloud of bright
sparks as must certainly have scared the wild animal,
whatever it was, away; for we heard no more of it that
night.

“You're right, Jack,” remarked Peterkin; “so let us
get up a blaze as fast as we can, and I'll take the first
watch, not being sleepy. Come along.”

In a few minutes we cut down with our axes a suffi-
cient quantity of dry wood to keep two large fires going
all night; we then kindled our second fire at a few yards
distant from the first, and made our camp between them.
This precaution we took in order to scare away the wild
animals whose cries we heard occasionally during the
night. Peterkin, having proposed to take the first watch
—for we had to watch by turns all the night through
—lighted his pipe and sat down before the cheerful fire
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 31

with his back against the stem of a palm tree, and his
rifle lying close to his hand, to be ready in case of a sur-
prise. There were many natives wandering about in
that neighbourhood, some of whom might be ignorant
of our having arrived at their village on a peaceful
errand. If these should have chanced to come upon us
suddenly, there was no saying what they might do in
their surprise and alarm, so it behoved us to be on our
guard.

Jack and I unrolled the light blankets that we carried
strapped to our shoulders through the day, and laying
ourselves down side by side, with our feet to the fire
and our heads pillowed on a soft pile of sweet-scented
grass, we addressed ourselves to sleep. But sleep did not
come so soon as we expected. I have often noted with
some surprise and much interest the curious phases of
the phenomenon of sleep. When I have gone to bed ex-
cessively fatigued and expecting to fall asleep almost at
once, I have been surprised and annoyed to find that the
longer I wooed the drowsy god the longer he refused to
come to me, and at last, when I have given up the at-
tempt in despair, he has suddenly laid his gentle hand
upon my eyes and carried me into the land of Nod.
Again, when I have been exceedingly anxious to keep
awake, I have been attacked by sleep with such irrerist-
ible energy that I have been utterly unable to keep
my eyelids open or my head erect, and have sat with
my eyes blinking like those of an owl in the sunshine,
and my head nodding like that of a Chinese mandarin.

On this our first night in the African bush, at least
our first night on a hunting expedition—we had been
many nights in the woods on our journey to that spot—
on this night, I say, Jack and I could by no means get
to sleep for a very long time after we lay down, but
32 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

continued to gaze up through the leafy screen overhead
at the stars, which seemed to wink at us, I almost
fancied, jocosely. We did not speak to each other, but
purposely kept silence. After a time, however, Jack
groaned, and said softly,—

“ Ralph, are you asleep ?”

“No,” said I, yawning.

“Tm quite sure that Peterkin is,” added Jack, raising
his head and looking across the fire at the half-recum-
bent form of our companion.

“Ts he?” said Peterkin in a low tone. “Just about as
sound as a weasel!”

“Jack,” said I.

“Well?”

““T can’t sleep a wink. Ye-a-ow! isn’t it odd?”

“No more can I. Do you know, Ralph, I’ve been
counting the red berries in that tree above me for half-
an-hour, in the hope that the monotony of the thing
would send me off; but I was interrupted by a small
monkey who has been sitting up among the branches
and making faces at me for full twenty minutes. There
it is yet, I believe. Do you see it?”

“No; where?”

“ Almost above your head.”

I gazed upward intently for a few minutes, until I
thought I saw the monkey, but it was very indistinct.
Gradually, however, it became more defined; then to
my surprise it turned out to be the head of an elephant!
I was not only amazed but startled at this.

“Get your rifle, Jack!” said I, in a low whisper.

Jack made ‘some sort of reply, but his voice sounded
hollow and indistinct. Then I looked up again, and saw
that it was the head of a hippopotamus, not that of an
elephant, which was looking down at me. Curiously
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 33

enough, I felt little or no surprise at this, and when in
the course of a few minutes I observed a pair of horns
growing out of the creature’s eyes and a bushy tail
standing erect on the apex of its head, I ceased to be
astonished at the sight altogether, and regarded it as
quite natural and commonplace. The object afterwards
assumed the appearance of a lion with a crocodile’s tail,
and a serpent with a monkey’s head, and lastly of a
gorilla, without producing in me any other feeling than
that of profound indifference. Gradually the whole
scene vanished, and I became totally oblivious.

This state of happy unconsciousness had scarcely
lasted—it seemed to me—two minutes, when I was
awakened by Peterkin laying his hand on my shoulder
and saying,—

“ Now then, Ralph, it’s time to rouse up.”

“O Peterkin,” said I, ina tone of remonstrance, “how
could you be so unkind as to waken me when I had
just got to sleep? Shabby fellow!”

“Just got to sleep, say you? You've been snoring
like an apoplectic alderman for exactly two hours.”

“You don’t say so!” I exclaimed, getting into a, sit-
ting posture.

“Tndeed you have. I’m sorry to rouse you, but time’s
up, and I’m sleepy; so rub your eyes, man, and try to
look a little less like an astonished owl if you can. I
have just replenished both the fires, so you can lean
your back against that palm tree and take it easy for
three-quarters of an hour or so. After that you'll have
to heap on more wood.”

T looked at Jack, who was now lying quite uncon-
scious, breathing with the slow, deep regularity of pro-
found slumber, and with his mouth wide open.

“What a chance for some waggish baboon to drop a

3
34 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

29

nut or a berry in!” said Peterkin, winking at me with
one eye as he lay down in the spot from which I had
just risen.

He was very sleepy, poor fellow, and could hardly
smile at his own absurd fancy. He was asleep almost
instantly. In fact, I do not believe that he again opened
the eye with which he had winked at me, but that he
merely shut the other and began to slumber forthwith.

I now began to feel quite interested in my responsible
position as guardian of the camp. I examined my rifle
to see that it was in order and capped; then leaning
against the palm tree, which was, as it were, my sentry-
box, I stood erect and rubbed my hands and took off
my cap so that the pleasant night air might play about
my temples, and more effectually banish drowsiness.

In order to accomplish this more thoroughly I walked
round both fires and readjusted the logs, sending up
showers of sparks as I did so. Then I went to the
edge of the circle of light, in the centre of which our
camp lay, and peered into the gloom of the dark forest.

There was something inexpressibly delightful yet
solemn in my feelings as I gazed into that profound
obscurity where the great tree-stems and the wild gigan-
tic foliage nearest to me appeared ghost-like and indis-
tinct, and the deep solitudes of which were peopled, not
only with the strange fantastic forms of my excited
fancy, but, as I knew full well, with real wild creatures,
both huge and small, such as my imagination at that
time had not fully conceived. I felt awed, almost op-
pressed, with the deep silence around, and, I must con-
fess, looked somewhat nervously over my shoulder as I
returned to the fire and sat down to keep watch at my
post.
CHAPTER IIL

Wherein I mount quard, and how I did it, cte.

OW it so happened that the battle which I had to

fight with myself after taking my post was pre-

cisely the converse of that which I fought during the

earlier part of that night. Then, it was a battle with

wakefulness ; now, it was a struggle with sleep; and of
the two fights the latter was the more severe by far.

I began by laying down my rifle close by my side,
leaning back in a sitting posture against the palm tree,
and resigning myself to the contemplation of the fire,
which burned merrily before me, while I pondered with
myself how I should best employ my thoughts during
the three long hours of my watch. But I had not
dwelt on that subject more than three minutes, when I
was rudely startled by my own head falling suddenly
and heavily forward on my chest. I immediately roused
myself. “Ah! Ralph, Ralph,” said I to myself in a
whisper, “this won't do, lad. To sleep at your post!
shame on you! Had you been a sentinel in time of
war that nod would have cost you your life, supposing
you to have been caught in the act.”

Soliloquizing thus, I arose and shook myself. Then
I slapped my chest several times and pulled my nose
and sat down again. Only a few minutes elapsed before
the same thing occurred to me again, so I leaped up, and
36 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

mended the fires, and walked to and fro, until I felt
thoroughly awake; but in order to make sure that it
should not occur again, I walked to the edge of the circle
of light and gazed for some time into the dark forest, as
I had done before. While standing thus I felt my knees
give way, as if they had been suddenly paralyzed, and I
awoke just in time to prevent myself falling to the
ground. I must confess I was much amazed at this,
for although I had often read of soldiers falling asleep
standing at their posts, I had never believed the thing
possible.

I now became rather anxious, “for,” thought I, “if I
go to sleep and the fires die down, who knows but wild
beasts may come upon us and kill us before we can
seize our arms.” For a moment or two I meditated
awaking Jack and begging him to keep me company,
but when I reflected that his watch was to come imme-
diately after mine, I had not the heart to do it. “No!”
said I (and I said it aloud for the purpose of preventing
drowsiness) —“ no ; I will fight this battle alone! I will
repeat some stanzas from my favourite authors. Yes, I
will try to remember a portion of ‘Midsummer Night's
Dream.’ It will be somewhat appropriate to my present
circumstances.”

Big with this resolve, I sat down with my face to the
fire and my back to the palm tree, and—fell sound
asleep instantly !

How long I lay in this condition I know not, but I
was suddenly awakened by a yell so appalling that my
heart leaped as if into my throat, and my nerves thrilled
with horror. For one instant I was paralyzed; then
my blood seemed to rebound on its course. I sprang up
and attempted to seize my rifle.

The reader may judge of my state of mind when J
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 37

observed that it was gone! I leaped towards the fire,
and grasping a lighted. brand, turned round and glared
into the woods in the direction whence the yell came.

It was gray dawn, and I could see things pretty
distinctly ; but the only living object that met my gaze
was Peterkin, who stood with my rifle in his hand
laughing heartily !

I immediately turned to look at Jack, who was sitting
up in the spot where he had passed the night, with a
sleepy smile on his countenance.

“Why, what’s the meaning of this?” I inquired.

“The meaning of it?” cried Peterkin, as he advanced
and restored the rifle to its place. “A pretty fellow
you are to mount guard! we might have been all
murdered in our sleep by niggers or eaten alive by
gorillas, for all that you would have done to save us.”

“But, Peterkin,” said I gravely, “you ought not to
have startled me so; you gave me a terrible fright.
People have been driven mad before now, I assure you,
by such practical jokes.”

“My dear fellow,” cried Peterkin, with much earnest-
ness, “I know that as well as you. But, in the first
place, you were guilty of so heinous a crime that I
determined to punish you, and at the same time to do it
in a way that would impress it forcibly on your memory ;
and in the second place, I would not have done it at all
had I not known that your nerves are as strong as those
of a dray-horse. You ought to be taking shame to
yourself on account of your fault rather than objecting
to your punishment.”

“Peterkin is right, my boy,” said Jack, laughing,
“though I must say he had need be sure of the nerves
of any one to whom he intends to administer such a
ferocious yell as that. Anyhow, I have no reason to
88 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

complain; for you have given me a good long sleep,
although I can’t say exactly that you have taken my
watch. It will be broad daylight in half-an-hour, so we
must be stirring, comrades.”

On considering the subject I admitted the force of
these remarks, and felt somewhat crestfallen. No
doubt, my companions had treated the thing jocularly,
and, to say truth, there was much that was comical in.
the whole affair; but the more I thought of it, the more
I came to perceive how terrible might have been the
consequences of my unfaithfulness as a sentinel. I laid
the lesson to heart, and I can truly say that from that
day to this I have never again been guilty of the crime
of sleeping at my post.

We now busied ourselves in collecting together the
dying embers of our fire and in preparing breakfast,
which consisted of tea, hard biscuit, and cold monkey.
None of us liked the monkey; not that its flesh was
bad—quite the contrary—but it looked so like a small
roasted baby that we could not relish it at all. ~ How-
ever, it was all we had; for we had set off on this hunt-
ing excursion intending to live by our rifles, but had
been unfortunate, having seen nothing except a monkey
or two.

The kettle was soon boiled, and we sat down to our
meagre fare with hearty appetites. While we are thus
engaged, I shall turn aside for a little and tell the
reader, in one or two brief sentences, how we got to this
place.

We shipped in a merchant ship at Liverpool, and
sailed for the west coast of Africa. Arrived there we
found a party, under the command of a Portuguese
trader, about to set off to the interior. He could speak
a little English; so we arranged to go with him as far
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 39

as he intended to proceed, learn as much of the native
language as possible while in his company, and then
obtain a native guide to conduct us to the country in
which the gorillas are found. To this native guide, we
arranged, should be explained by the trader our object
in visiting the country, so that he might tell the tribes
whom we intended to visit. This, we found, was an
absolutely needful precaution, on the following ground.
The natives of Africa have a singular and very bad
style of carrying on trade with the white men who visit
their shores. The traffic consists chiefly of ivory, bar-
wood (a wood much used in dyeing), and india-rubber.
The natives of the far interior are not allowed to convey
these commodities directly to the coast, but by the law
of the land (which means the law of the strongest; for
they are absolute savages) are obliged to deliver their
goods to the care of the tribe next to them; these pass
them on to the next tribe; and so on they go from tribe
to tribe till they reach the coast, where they are sold
by the tribe there. The price obtained, which usually
consists of guns, powder and shot, looking-glasses, cloth,
and sundry other articles and trinkets useful to men in
a savage state, is returned to the owners in the far
interior through the same channel; but as each tribe
deducts a percentage for its trouble, the price dwindles
down as it goes, until a mere trifle, sometimes nothing
at all, remains to be handed over to the unfortunate
people of the tribe who originally sent off the goods for
sale. Of course, such a system almost paralyzes trade.
But the intermediate tribes between the coast and the
interior being the gainers by this system, are exceed-
ingly jealous of anything like an attempt to carry on
direct trade. They are ready to go to war with the
tribes of the interior should they attempt it, and they
40 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

throw all the opposition they can in the way of the few
white men who ever penetrate the interior for such a
purpose.

It will thus be seen that our travels would be
hindered very much, if not stopped altogether, and
ourselves be regarded with jealousy, or perhaps mur-
dered, if our motives in going inland were not fully and
satisfactorily explained to the different tribes as we
passed through their lands. And we therefore proposed
to overcome the difficulty by taking a native guide with
us from the tribe with which we should chance to be
residing when obliged to separate from the Portuguese
trader.

We had now reached this point. The day before that
on which we encamped in the woods, as above related,
we arrived at a native village, and had been received
kindly by the king. Almost immediately after our
arrival we heard so many stories about gorillas that I
felt persuaded we should fall in with one if we went
a-hunting, and being exceedingly anxious to add one to
my collection of animals—for I had a small museum at
home—I prevailed on Jack and Peterkin to go one
day’s journey into the bush to look for them. They
laughed very much at me indeed, and said that we were
still very far away from the gorilla country ; but I had
read in some work on Africa a remark to the effect that
there is no cordillera, or mountain range, extending
across the whole continent to limit the habitat of certain
classes of animals, and I thought that if any animal in
Africa would not consent to remain in one region when
it wished to go to another, that animal must be the
ferocious gorilla. The trader also laughed at me, and
said that he had never seen any himself in that region,
and that we would have to cross the desert before seeing
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 4)

them. Still, I felt a disposition to try; besides, I felt
certain that we should at least fall in with some sort
of animals or plants or minerals that would be worth
collecting ; so it was agreed that we should. go out for
a single day, and be back in time for a great elephant-
hunt which was about to take place.

But to return from this digression. Having finished
breakfast, we made three bundles or packages of our
blankets, provisions, and camp equipage ; strapped them
on our backs; and then, shouldering our rifles, set out
on our return to the negro village.

Of course we gave Jack the largest and heaviest
bundle to carry. Peterkin’s and mine were about equal,
for although I was taller than Peterkin, I was not by
any méans so powerful or active. I often wondered at
the great strength that lay in the little frame of my
friend. To look at him, no one would believe that he
was such a tough, wiry, hardy little fellow. He was
the same hearty, jovial creature that I had lived with so
pleasantly when he and Jack and I were cast away on
the coral island. With the exception of a small scrap
of whisker on each cheek, a scar over the right eye, and
a certain air of manliness, there was little change in my
old comrade.

“Ralph,” said Jack, as we strode along through the
forest, “do you remember how we three used to wander
about together in the woods of our coral island ?”

“Remember!” I cried with enthusiasm, for at that
moment the thought occurred to my own mind; “how
can I ever forget it, Jack? It seems to me just like
yesterday. I can hardly believe that six long years
have passed since we drank that delicious natural lemon-
ade out of the green cocoa-nuts, and wandered on the
coral beach, and visited Penguin Island, and dived into
42 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

the cave to escape the pirates. The whole scene rises
up before me so vividly that I could fancy we were still
there. Ah! these were happy times.”

“So they were,” cried Peterkin; “but don’t you go
and become sentimentally sad, Ralph, when you talk of
those happy days. If we were happy there, are we not
happy here? There’s no change in us—except, indeed,
that Jack has become a gorilla.”

“Ay, and you a monkey,” retorted Jack.

“True; and Ralph a naturalist, which is the strangest
beast of all,” added Peterkin —* Can you tell me, Ralph,
by the way, what tree that is?”

“Tm sure I cannot tell. Never saw or heard of one
like it before,” I replied, looking at the tree referred to
with some interest. It was a fine tree, but the great
beauty about it was the gorgeous fruit with which it
was laden. It hung in the form of bunches of large
grapes, and was of the brightest scarlet colour. The
glowing bunches seemed like precious gems glittering
amongst the green foliage, and I observed that a few
monkeys and several parrots were peeping at us through
the branches.

“Tt seems good for food,” said Jack. “ You'd better
climb up, Peterkin, and pull a few bunches. The puggies
won't mind you, of course, being one of themselves.”

“Ralph,” said Peterkin, turning to me, and deigning
no reply to Jack, “you call yourself a naturalist; so I
suppose you are acquainted with the habits of monkeys,
and can turn your knowledge to practical account.”

“Well,” I replied, “I know something about the
monkey tribes, but I cannot say that at this moment I
remember any particular habit of which we might avail
ourselves.”

“Do you not? Well, now, that’s odd. I’m a student
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 43

of nature myself, and I have picked up a little useful
‘knowledge in the course of my travels. Did you ever
travel so far as the Zoological Gardens in London ?”

“ Of course I have done so, often.”

“And did you ever observe a peculiar species of
monkey, which, when you made a face at it, instantly
flew into a towering passion, and shook the bars of its
cage until you expected to see them broken ?”

“Yes,” said I, laughing; “ what then?”

“ Look here, you naturalist, and Pll put a wrinkle on
your horn. Yonder hangs a magnificent bunch of fruit
that I very much desire to possess.”

“ But it’s too high to reach,” said I.

“ But there’s a monkey sitting beside it,” said Peter-
kin.

“T see. You don’t expect him to pull it and throw
it down, do you?”

“Oh no, certainly not; but—’ Here Peterkin
stepped up to the tree, and looking up at the monkey,
said, “ Q-o-0-00-0 !” angrily.

“ Q-0-0-00-00!” replied the monkey, stretching out its
neck and looking down with an expression of surprise
and indignation, as if to say, “ What on earth do you
mean by that?”

“ Qo-o-0-00-0!” roared Peterkin.

Hereupon the monkey uttered a terrific shriek of
passion, exposed all its teeth and gums, glared at its
adversary like a little fiend, and seizing the branch with
both hands, shook it with all its might. The result
was, that not only did the coveted bunch of fruit fall
to the ground, but a perfect shower of bunches came
down, one of which hit Jack on the forehead, and,
bursting there, sent its fragrant juice down his face and
into his beard, while the parrots and all the other
44, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

monkeys took to flight, shrieking with mingled terror
and rage.

“You see I’m a practical man,” observed Peterkin
quietly, as he picked up the fruit and began to eat it.
“ Knowledge is power, my boy. A man with a philo-
sophical turn of mind like yourself ought to have been
up to a dodge of this sort. How capital this fruit is,
to be sure !—Does it make good pomade, Jack ?”

“Excellent; but as I’m not in the habit of using
pomade, I shall wash this out of my beard as quickly
as possible.”

While Jack went to a brook that ran close to where
we stood, I tasted the fruit, and found it most excellent,
the pulp being juicy, with a very pleasant flavour.

While we were thus engaged a wild pig ran grunting
past us.

“Doesn't that remind you of some of our doings on
the coral island, Ralph?” said Peterkin.

Before I could reply a herd of lovely small gazelles
flew past. Our rifles were lying on the ground, and
before either of us could take aim the swift creatures
were lost sight of in the thick underwood. Peterkin
fired one shot at a venture, but without any result.

We were still deploring our stupidity in not having
our rifles handy, when a strange sound was heard in the
distance. By this time Jack had come up, so we all
three seized our rifles and listened intently. The sound
was evidently approaching. It was a low, dull, booming |
roar, which at one moment seemed to be distant thunder,
at another the cry of some huge animal in rage or pain.
Presently the beating of heavy hoofs on the turf and
the crash of branches were heard. Each of us sprang
instinctively towards a tree, feeling that if danger were
near its trunk would afford us some protection.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 45

Being ignorant, as yet, of the cries of the various
wild beasts inhabiting those woods, we were greatly at
a loss to determine what creature it could be that
approached at such headlong speed. That its mad
career was caused by fear soon became apparent, for
the tones of terror either in man or beast, when dis-
tinctly heard, cannot be mistaken.

Immediately in front of the spot where we stood
was an open space or glade of considerable extent.
Towards this the animal approached, as was evident
from the increasing loudness of its wild roar, which was
almost continuous. In another moment the thick wall
of underwood at its further extremity was burst asunder
with a crash, and a wild buffalo bull bounded into the
plain and dashed madly across. On its neck was
crouched a leopard, which had fixed its claws and teeth
deep in the flesh of the agonized animal. In vain did
the bull bound and rear, toss and plunge. At one mo-
ment it ran like the wind; the next it stopped with
such violence as to tear up the turf and scatter it
around. Then it reared, almost falling back ; anon it
plunged and rushed on again, with the foam flying from
its mouth, and its blood-shot eyes glaring with the fire
of rage and terror, while the woods seemed to tremble
with its loud and deep-toned bellowing. Twice in its
passage across the open glade it ran, in its blind fury,
straight against a tree, almost beating in its skull, and
for a moment arresting its progress; but it instantly
recovered the shock, and burst away again as madly
as ever. But no effort that it was capable of making
could relieve the poor creature from its deadly burden,
or cause the leopard in the slightest degree to relax its
fatal gripe.

It chanced that the wild bull’s mad gallop was in a
46 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

direction that brought it within a few yards of the spot
where we stood, so we prepared to put an end to its
misery. As it drew near, Jack, who was in advance,
raised his rifle. I, being only a short distance from
him, also made ready to fire, although I confess that in
the agitation of the moment I could not make up my
mind whether [ should fire at the buffalo or the leopard.
As far as I can recall my rapid and disjointed thoughts
on that exciting occasion, I reasoned thus: “ If I shoot
the leopard the bull will escape, and if I shoot the bull
the leopard will escape.” It did not occur to me at that
trying moment, when self-possession and decision were
so necessary, that I might shoot the bull with one
barrel, and the leopard with the other. Still less did
it occur to me that I might miss bull and leopard
altogether

While I was engaged in this hurried train of troubled
thought, Jack fired both barrels of his rifle, one after
the other, as quickly as possible. The bull stumbled |
forward upon its knees. In order to make assurance
doubly sure, I aimed at its head and fired both barrels
at once. Instantly the bull rose, with a hideous bellow,
and stood for one moment irresolute glaring at its new
enemies. The leopard, I observed, was no longer on its
back. At this moment I heard an exclamation of
anger, and looking round I observed Peterkin struggling
violently in the grasp of one of the wild vines or thorny
plants which abound in some parts of the African
forests and render them almost impassable. It seems
that as the bull drew near, Peterkin, who like Jack and
me was preparing to shoot, found that a dense thicket
came between him and the game, so as to prevent his
firing. He leaped nimbly over a bush, intending to run
to another spot whence he could more conveniently take
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. Ai

aim, but found himself, as I have related, suddenly
entaneled among the thorns in such a way that the
more he struggled the more firmly he became ensnared.
Being of an impatient disposition, he did struggle
violently, and it was this, probably, that attracted the
attention of the bull and decided its future course and
its ultimate fate; for after remaining one moment, as I
have stated, in an irresolute attitude, it turned suddenly
to the left and rushed, with its head down and its tail
up, straight at Peterkin.

I cannot describe the sensations that overwhelmed me
on observing the imminent danger of my friend. Horror
almost overwhelmed me as I gazed with a stare of
fascination at the frightful brute, which with flashing
eyes and bloody foam dripping from its mouth charged
into the thicket, and crashed through the tough boughs
and bushes as if they were grass. eyes. I tried to reload my rifle, but my trembling
hand refused to act, and I groaned with mingled shame
and despair on finding myself thus incapable of action
in the hour of extreme peril. At that moment I felt
I would joyfully have given my own life to have saved
that of Peterkin. It takes me long to describe it, but
the whole scene passed with the rapidity almost of a
flash of light.

Jack did not even attempt to load, but uttering a
fearful ery, he sprang towards our friend with a bound
like that of an enraged tiger. A gleam of hope flashed
through my soul as I beheld his gigantic form dash
through the underwood. It seemed to me as if no living
creature could withstand such a furious onset. Alas
for Peterkin, had his life depended on Jack, strong and
lion-like though he was. His aid could not have been
in time. A higher Power nerved his arm and steeled
48 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

his heart at that terrible moment. As I gazed helplessly
at Peterkin, I observed that he suddenly ceased his
strugeles to get free, and throwing forward the muzzle
of his piece, stood boldly up and awaited the onset with
calm self-possession. The bull was on him almost in an
instant. One stride more and he would have been lost,
but that stride was never taken. His rifle poured its
deadly charge into the skull of the wild bull, which fell
a mass of dead flesh, literally at his feet.

It were vain to attempt to describe the state of our
feelings on this memorable occasion—the fervour with
which we thanked our heavenly Father for our friend’s
deliverance—the delight with which we shook his hands,
again and again, and embraced him. It was with con-
siderable difficulty that we extricated Peterkin from his
entanglement. When this was accomplished we pro-
ceeded to examine our prize.

We were not a little puzzled on discovering that only
three bullets had struck the bull. For my part, I fired
straight at its forehead, and had felt certain at the time
that my shots had taken effect; yet there was but one
ball in the animal’s head, and that was undoubtedly
Peterkin’s, for the hair all round the hole was singed
off, so near had it been to him when he fired. The
other two shots were rather wide apart—one in the
shoulder, the other in the neck. Both would have
proved mortal in the long run, but neither was suffi-
ciently near to a vital spot to kill speedily.

“ Now, Ralph, my boy,” said Jack, after our excite-
ment was in some degree abated, “ you and I must divide
the honour of these two shots, for I fear we can’t tell
which of us fired them. Peterkin only fired once, and
that was pretty effectual.”

“ Yes,” I replied, “ it is rather perplexing ; for although
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 49

I have no objection whatever to your having all the
honour of those two shots, still one likes to know with
certainty who actually made them.”

“You'd better toss for them,” suggested Peterkin,
who was seated on the trunk of a fallen tree, examin-
ing, with a somewhat rueful countenance, the tattered
condition of his garments.

“There would not be much satisfaction in that,”
replied Jack, laughing.

“Tt is probable,” said I, “that each of us hit with
one barrel and missed with the other.”

“ And it is possible,” added Jack, “ that one of us hit
with both, and the other missed with both. All that I
can positively affirm is that I fired both barrels at his
shoulder—one after the other.”

“ And all that I am certain of,” said I, “is that I
fired both barrels at his forehead, and that I discharged
them both at once.”

“Did you?” said Peterkin, looking up quickly ; “then,
Ralph, I’m afraid you must give all the honour to Jack,
for you have missed altogether.”

“ How do you know that?” I asked, in a somewhat
piqued tone.

“Simply enough. If you fired both shots together
at so short a distance, they would have been found close
together wherever they had struck, whereas the two
shots in the neck and shoulder are more than two feet
apart.”

I was compelled to admit that there was much truth
in the observation, but still felt unwilling to give up all
claim to having assisted in slaying our first buffalo. I
pondered the subject a good deal during the remainder
of the time we spent in cutting up and packing part
of the buffalo meat, and in preparing to continue our

4
50 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

journey, but could come at no satisfactory conclusion in
my own mind, and, to say truth, I felt not a little crest-
fallen at my conduct in the whole affair.

While wandering in this mood near the spot where
the buffalo had been first wounded, I received a sudden
and severe start on observing the leopard crouching
within a couple of yards of me. I saw it through the
bushes quite distinctly, but could not make quite sure
of its attitude. With a mingled ery of alarm and
astonishment I sprang back to the place where I had
left my rifle.

Jack and Peterkin instantly ran up with their pieces
cocked.

“ Where is it?” they cried in a breath.

“ There, crouching just behind that bush.”

Jack darted forward.

“ Crouching !” he eried, with a loud laugh, seizing the
animal by the tail and dragging it forth ; “why, it’s dead
—stone dead.”

“Dead as mutton,” said Peterkin. “ Hallo! what’s
this ?” he added in surprise. “Two holes close together
in its forehead. JI do declare! Hooray! Ralph, my
boy, give us your paw! You've missed the bull and
hit the leopard! If you haven’t been and put two
bullets right between its two eyes, ’m a Dutchman!”

And so, in truth, it turned out. I had aimed at the
bull and hit the leopard. So I left that spot not a little
pleased with my bad aim and my good fortune.
CHAPTER IV.

Wherein will be found much that is philosophical.

AVING skinned the leopard and cut off as much

of the buffalo meat as we could carry, we started

for the negro village at a round pace, for we had already

lost much time in our last adventure. As we walked

along I could not help meditating on the uncertainty

of this life, and the terrible suddenness with which we

might at any unexpected moment be cut off. These

thoughts led me naturally to reflect how important a

matter it is that every one, no matter how young, should
be in a state of preparedness to quit this world.

I also reflected, and not without a feeling of shame,
on my want of nerve, and was deeply impressed with
the importance of boys being inured from childhood to
trifling risks and slight dangers of every possible descrip-
tion, such as tumbling into ponds and off trees, ete., in
order to strengthen their nervous system. I do not, of
course, mean to say that boys ought deliberately to
tumble into ponds or climb trees until they fall off; but
they ought not to avoid the risk of such mishaps. They
ought to encounter such risks and many others per-
petually. They ought to practise leaping off heights
into deep water. They ought never to hesitate to cross
a stream on a narrow unsafe plank for fear of a ducking.
They ought never to decline to climb up a tree to pull
52 - THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

fruit merely because there is a possibility of their fall-
ing off and breaking their necks. I firmly believe that
boys were intended to encounter all kinds of risks in
order to prepare them to meet and grapple with the
risks and dangers incident to man’s career with cool,
cautious self-possession—a self-possession founded on
experimental knowledge of the character and powers of
their own spirits and muscles. I also concluded that
this reasoning applies to some extent to girls as well as
boys, for they too are liable through life to occasional
encounters with danger—such as meeting with mad
bulls, being run away with on horseback, being upset in
boats, being set on fire by means of crinoline; in all of
which cases those who have been trained to risk slight
mishaps during early life will find their nerves equal to
the shock, and their minds cool and collected enough to
look around and take hasty advantage of any opportunity
of escape that may exist; while those who have been
unhappily nurtured in excessive delicacy, and advised
from the earliest childhood to “take care of themselves
and carefully avoid all risks,” will probably fall victims
to their nervous alarms and the kind but injudicious
training of parents or guardians.

The more I pondered this subject the more deeply
impressed did I become with its great importance to
the well-being of mankind, and I was so profoundly
engrossed with it that my companions utterly failed
to engage me in general conversation as we walked
briskly along through the forest. Jack again and
again attempted to draw my attention to the splen-
dour of the curious specimens of tropical foliage and
vegetation through which we passed; but I could not
rouse myself to take interest therein. In vain did
Peterkin jest and rally me, and point out the monkeys
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 53

that grinned at us ever and anon as we passed beneath
them, or the serpents that glided more than once from
our path. I was fascinated with my train of medita-
tion, and as I could not then give it up until I had
thought it out, so now I cannot pass from the subject
until I have at least endeavoured to guard myself from
misconception.

I beg, then, that it will be understood that I do not
by any means inculcate harebrained recklessness, or a
course of training that will foster that state of mind.
On the contrary, the course of training which I should
like to see universally practised would naturally tend to
counteract recklessness, for it would enable a boy to
judge correctly as to what he could and could not do.
Take an illustration. A naturally bold boy has been
unwisely trained to be exceedingly careful of himself.
He does not know the extent of his own courage, or the
power and agility of his own muscles; he knows these
things to some extent indeed, but owing to restraint he
does not know them fully. Hence he is liable both to
over and under estimate them.

This bold boy—we shall call him Tom—takes a walk
into the country with a friend, whom we shall name
Pat. Pat is a bad boy, but he has been permitted to
train his muscles as he pleased, and his natural disposi-
tion has led him to do difficult and sometimes slightly
dangerous things.

“You can’t jump over that river, Tom,” says Pat.

“Perhaps not,” replies Tom: “I never tried such a
jump, because my mother tells me never to go where I
am likely to tumble into the water.”

“Oh, your mother’s a muff!” cries Pat.

“Pat,” says Tom, flushing with indignation and con-
fronting his friend, “don’t you ever say that again,
54 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

else the friendship between you and me will come to
an end. I know you don’t really mean what you say ;
but I won’t allow you to speak disrespectfully of my
mother.”

“ Well, I won't,” says Pat; “but you’re a muff, anyhow.”

“Perhaps I am,” replies Tom.

“ Of course you are, because you're afraid to jump over
that river, and I’m not. So here goes.”

Pat thereupon jumps the river (he is a splendid leaper),
and Tom hesitates.

“Come along, Tom; don’t be a hen.”

Tom gives way, alas! to a disobedient impulse, and
dashing at the leap comes to the edge, when he finds,
somehow, that he has not got the proper foot first for
the spring—almost every boy knows the feeling I allude
to; his heart fails, and he balks.

“QO Tom, what a miminipimini muff you are, to be
sure !”

Tom, as I have said, is a bold boy. His blood boils
at this; he rushes wildly at the bank, hurls himself
recklessly into the air, barely reaches the opposite side
with a scramble, and falls souse into the river, from
which he issues, as Pat says amid peals of laughter,
“like a half-drowned rat.”

Now, had Tom been permitted to follow the bent of
his own bold impulses, he would have found out, years
ago, how far and how high he could leap, and how far
exactly he could depend on his own courage in certain
circumstances; and he would either, on the one hand,
have measured the leap with an accustomed eye, and de-
clined to take it with a good-humoured admission that it
was beyond his powers, or, on the other hand, he would
calmly have collected his well and oft tried energies for
the spring. The proper foot, from long experience,
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 55

would have come to the ground at the right time.
His mind, freed from all anxiety as to what he could
accomplish, would have received a beneficial impulse
from his friend’s taunt. No nervous dread of a duck-
ing would have checked the completeness of his bound,
because he would have often been ducked before, and
would have discovered that in most cases, if the clothes
be changed at once, a ducking is not worth mentioning—
from a hydropathic point of view is, in fact, beneficial—
and he would have cleared the river with comfort to
himself and confusion to his friend, and without a duck-
ing or the uneasiness of conscience caused by the know-
ledge that he had disobeyed his mother. Had Peterkin
not been trained to encounter danger, his natural bold-
ness alone would never have enabled him to stand the
charge of that buffalo bull.

There are muffs in this world. I do not refer to
those hairy articles of female apparel in which ladies
are wont to place their hands, handkerchiefs, and scent-
bottles. Although not given to the use of slang, I avail
myself of it on this occasion, the word “muff” being
eminently expressive of a certain class of boys, big as
well as little, old as well as young. There are three
distinct classes of boys—namely, muffs, sensible fellows,
and boasters. I say there are three distinct classes, but
I do not say that every boy belongs to one or other of
those classes. Those who have studied chemistry know
that nature’s elements are few. Nearly all kinds of
matter, and certainly all varieties of mind, are com-
posite. There are no pure and simple muffs. Most
boasters have a good deal of the muff in them, and
many muffs are boasters; while sensible fellows are oc-
casionally tinged with a dash of both the bad qualities
—they are, if I may be allowed to coin a word, sensible-
56 ~ THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

boasto-muffers! Still, for the sake of lucidity, I will
maintain that there are three distinct phases of character
in boys.

The muff is a boy who from natural disposition or
‘early training, or both, is mild, diffident, and gentle. So
far he is an estimable character. Were this all, he were
not a muff. In order to deserve that title he must be
timid and unenthusiastic. He must refuse to venture
anything that will subject him to danger, however
slight. He must be afraid of a shower of rain;
afraid of dogs in general, good and bad alike; disin-
clined to try bold things; indifferent about learning to
swim. He must object to the game called “dumps,”
because the blows from the ball are sometimes severe ;
and be a sworn enemy to single-stick, because the whacks
are uncommonly painful. So feeling and acting, he will,
when he becomes a man, find himself unable to act in
the common emergencies of life: to protect a lady from
insolence, to guard his house from robbery, or to save
his own child should it chance to fall into the water.
The muff is addicted to boasting sometimes, especially
when in the company of girls; but when on the play-
ground he hangs on the skirts of society, and sings
very small, There are many boys, alas! who are made
muffs by injudicious training, who would have grown
up to be bold, manly fellows had they been otherwise
treated. There are also many kinds of muffs. Some
are good-hearted, amiable mufis; others are petty, sneak-
ing muffs.

With many of the varieties I have a strong sympathy,
and for their comfort I would say that muffs may cure
themselves if they choose to try energetically.

Courage and cowardice are not two distinct and
entirely antagonistic qualities To a great extent
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 57

those qualities are the result of training. Every
courageous man has a slight amount of cowardice in
his composition, and all cowards have a certain infusion
of courage. The matador stands before the infuriated
bull, and awaits its charge with unflinching firmness, not
because he has more courage than his comrades in the
ring who run away, but because long training has
enabled him to make almost certain of killing the bull.
He knows what he has done before, he feels that he can
do it again, therefore he stands like a hero. Were a
doubt of his capacity to cross his mind for an instant,
his cheek would blanch, his hand would tremble, and,
ten to one, he would turn and flee like the rest.

Let muffs, therefore, learn to swim, to leap, and to
run. Let them wrestle with boys bigger than them-
selves, regardless of being thrown. Let them practise
“jinking ” with their companions, so that if even they be
chased by a mad bull, they will, if unable to get out of
his way by running, escape perhaps by jinking. Let them
learn to leap off considerable heights into deep water, so
that, if ever called on to leap off the end of a pier or the
side of a ship to save a fellow-creature, they may do so
with confidence and promptitude. Let them even put
on “the gloves,” and become regardless of a swelled
nose, in order that they may be able to defend them-
selves or others from sudden assault. So doing they
will become sensible fellows, whose character I have thus
to some extent described. Of course, I speak of sensible
fellows only with reference to this one subject of train-
ing the nerves and muscles. Let it never be forgotten
that there are men who, although sensible in this respect,
are uncommonly senseless in regard to other things of
far higher moment.

As to boasters, I will dismiss them with a few words.
58 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

They are too easily known to merit particular deserip-
tion. They are usually loud and bold in the drawing-
room, but rather mild in the field. They are desperately
egotistical, fond of exaggeration, and prone to depreciate
the deeds of their comrades. They make bad soldiers
and sailors, and are usually held in contempt by others,
whatever they may think of themselves. I may wind
up this digression—into which I have been tempted by
an earnest desire to warn my fellow-men against the
errors of nervous and muscular education, which, in my
case, led to the weak conduct of which I had been guilty
that day—I may wind up this digression, I say, by re-
marking that the boys who are most loved in this world
are those who are lambs, almost muffs, in the drawing-
room, but lions in the field.

How long I should have gone on pondering this sub-
ject I know not, but Peterkin somewhat rudely inter-
rupted me by uttering a wild scream, and beginning to
caper as if he were a madman. I was much alarmed as
well as surprised at this course of conduct; for although
my friend was an inveterate joker, he was the very
reverse of what is termed a buffoon, and never indulged
in personally grotesque actions with a view to make
people laugh—such as making faces, a practice which, in
ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, causes the face-
makers to look idiotical rather than funny, and induces
beholders to pity them, and to feel very uncomfortable
sensations.

Peterkin’s yells, instead of ceasing, continued and
increased.

“Why, what’s wrong?” I cried, in much alarm.

Instead of answering, Peterkin darted away through
the wood like a maniac, tearing off his clothes as he
went. At the same moment Jack began to roar like a
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 59

bull, and became similarly distracted. It now flashed
across me that they must have been attacked by an
army of the Bashikouay ant, a species of ant which is
so ferocious as to prove a perfect scourge to the parts of
the country over which it travels. The thought had
scarcely occurred to me when I was painfully convinced
of its accuracy. The ants suddenly came to me, and in
an instant I was covered from head to foot by the pas-
sionate creatures, which bit me so severely that I also
began to scream and to tear off my garments; for I had
been told by the trader who accompanied us to this part
of the country that this was the quickest method of
getting rid of them.

We all three fled, and soon left the army of Bashi-
kouay ants behind us, undressing, as we ran, in the best
way we could; and when we at length came to a halt
we found ourselves almost in a state of nudity. Hastily
divesting ourselves of the remainder of our apparel, we
assisted each other to clear away the ants, though we
could not rid ourselves of the painful effects of the
bites with which we were covered.

“What dreadful villains!” gasped Peterkin, as he
busied himself in hastily picking off the furious crea-
tures from his person.

“Tt would be curious to observe the effect of an army
of soldiers stepping into an army of Bashikouays,” said
Jack. “They would be routed instantly. No discipline
or courage could hold them together for two minutes
after they were attacked.”

I was about to make some reply, when our attention
was attracted by a shout at no great distance, and in a
few seconds we observed, to our confusion, the trader
and a band of negroes approaching us. We hurried on
our clothes as rapidly as possible, and were a little more
60 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

presentable when they arrived. They had a good laugh
at us, of course, and the naked blacks seemed to be much
tickled with the idea that we had been compelled to
divest ourselves, even for a short time, of what they
considered our unnecessary covering.

“We thought you were lost,” said the trader, “and I
began to blame myself for letting you away into the
woods, where so many dangers may be encountered,
without a guide. But what have you got there? meat
of some kind? Your guns seem to have done service
on this your first expedition.”

“ Ay, that they have,” answered Jack. “ We've killed
a buffalo bull, and if you send your black fellows back
on our track for some hours they’ll come to the carcass,
of which we could not, of course, bring very much away
on our shoulders, which are not accustomed yet to heavy
loads.”

“ Besides,” added Peterkin, “we were anxious to get
back in time for your elephant-hunt, else we should
have brought more meat with us. But Jack has not
mentioned what I consider our chief prize, the honour
of shooting which belongs to my friend Ralph Rover.
Come, Ralph, unfasten your pack and let them see it.”

Although unwilling to put off more time, I threw
down my pack, and untying it, displayed my leopard skin.
The shout of delight and surprise which the sight of it
drew from the negroes was so enthusiastic that I at once
perceived I was considered to have secured a great prize.

“Why, Mr. Rover, you're in luck,” said the trader,
examining the skin; “it’s not every day that one falls in
with such a fine leopard as that. And you have already
made a reputation as a daring hunter, for the niggers
consider it a bold and dangerous thing to attack these
critters ; they’re so uncommon fierce.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 61

“Indeed I do not by any means deserve such a repu-
tation,” said I, refastening my pack, “for the shot was
entirely accidental; so I pray you, good sir, to let the
negroes know that, as I have no desire to go under a false
flag, as my friend Peterkin would say—”

“Go under a false flag!” exclaimed Peterkin, in con-
tempt. “Sail under false colours, man! That's what
you should have said. Whatever you do, Ralph, never
misquote aman. Go under a false flag! ha, ha! Why,
you might just as well have said, ‘progress beneath
assumed bunting.’ ”

“Well, accidental or otherwise,’ said the trader,
“you've got credit for the deed, and your fame will be
spread among the tribe whether you will or not; for
these fellows are such incorrigible liars themselves that
they will never believe you if you tell them the shot
was accidental. They will only give you credit for
some strange though unknown motive in telling such
a falsehood.”

While the trader was speaking I observed that the
negroes were talking with the eager looks and gesticula-
tions that are peculiar to the Africans when excited,
and presently two or three of them came forward and
asked several questions, while their eyes sparkled eagerly
and their black faces shone with animation as they
pointed into the woods in the direction whence we had
come.

“They want to know where you have left the carcass
of the leopard, and if you have taken away the brains,”
said the trader, turning to me “I daresay you know—
if not you'll soon come to find out—that all the nigger
tribes in Africa are sunk in gross and cruel superstitions.
They have more fetiches, and greegrees, and amulets,
and wooden gods, and charms, than they know what to
62 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

do with, and have surrounded themselves with spiritual
mysteries that neither themselves nor anybody else can
understand. Among other things, they attach a very high
value to the brains of the leopard, because they imagine
that he who possesses them will be rendered extraordi-
narily bold and successful in hunting. These fellows are
in hopes that, being ignorant of the value of leopard
brains, you have left them in the carcass, and are burn-
ing with anxiety to be off after them.”

“Poor creatures!” said I, “they are heartily welcome
to the brains; and the carcass lies not more than four
hours’ march from this spot, I should think.—lIs it not
so, Jack ?”

My friend nodded assent, and the trader, turning to
the expectant crowd of natives, gave them the informa-
tion they desired. No sooner had he finished than with
loud cries they turned and darted away, tossing their
arms wildly in the air and looking more like to a band
of scared monkeys than to human beings.

“They're queer fellows,” remarked Peterkin.

“So they are,” replied the trader, “and they’re kindly
fellows too—jovial and good-humoured, except when
under the influence of their abominable superstitions.
Then they become incarnate fiends, and commit deeds of
cruelty that make one’s blood run cold to think of.”

I felt much saddened by these remarks, and asked the
trader if the missionaries accomplished any good among
them.

“Oh yes,” he replied, “they do much good, such of
them at least as really are missionaries; for it does not
follow that every one who wears a black coat and white
neck-cloth, and goes abroad, is a missionary. But what
can a few men scattered along the coast here and there,
however earnest they be, do among the thousands upon
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 63

thousands of savages that wander about in the interior
of Africa? No good will ever be done in this land, to
any great extent, until traders and missionaries go hand
in hand into the interior, and the system of trade is
entirely remodelled.”

“From what you remark,” said I, feeling much inter-
ested, “I should suppose that you have given this subject
a good deal of attention.”

“T have. But there are people in this world who,
supposing that because I am a trader I am therefore
prone to exalt trade to an equality with religion, do not
give me credit for disinterestedness when I speak. Per-
haps you are one of these.”

“Not I, in truth,” said I, earnestly. “My chief desire
in conversing with mankind is to acquire knowledge; I
therefore listen with attention and respect to the opinions
of others instead of endeavouring to assert my own. In
the present instance, being ignorant, I have no opinions
to assert.”

“I wish there were more people in your country,”
replied the trader, “who felt as you do. I’would tell
them that, although a trader, I regard the salvation of
men’s souls as the most important work in this world.
I would argue that until you get men to listen, you
cannot preach the gospel to them; that the present
system of trade in Africa is in itself antagonistic to
religion, being based upon dishonesty, and that, therefore,
the natives will not listen to missionaries—of course, in
some cases they will; for I believe that the gospel, when
truly preached, is never preached in vain—but they will
throw every possible impediment in their way. I would
tell them that in order to make the path of the mission-
ary practicable, the system of trade must be inverted,
the trader and the missionary must go hand in hand,
64 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

and commerce and religion—although incomparably dif-
ferent in their nature and ends—must act the part of
brother and sister if anything great is to be done for the
poor natives of Africa.”

Conversing thus we beguiled the time pleasantly while
we proceeded rapidly on our way, for the day was draw-
ing to a close, and we were still at a considerable dis-
tance from the native village.


CHAPTER V.

Preparations for a grand hunt.

LL was bustle, noise, and activity in the village, or,
more correctly speaking, in the native town of
his Majesty King Jambai, early in the morning after
our arrival. A great elephant-hunt had been resolved
on. The hunters were brushing up their spears and old
guns—all of which latter were flint-locks that had
been procured from traders, and were not worth more
than a few shillings. The women were busy preparing
breakfast, and the children were playing around their
huts.

These huts were of the simplest construction—made
of bamboo, roofed with large palm-leaves, and open in
front. The wants of savages are generally few; their
household furniture is very plain, and there is little of
it.
been set apart for the trader and his party during our
residence at the town. In this we had spent the night
as pleasantly as we could, but the musquitoes kept up
an unceasing warfare upon us, so that daylight was
welcomed gladly when it came.

On going to the hut of King Jambai, who had invited
us to breakfast with him, we found the Princess Oninga
alone, seated in the king’s arm-chair and smoking her
pipe with uncommon gusto. She had spent the early

5
66 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

part of the morning in preparing breakfast for her father
and ourselves, and was now resting from her labours,

“You are early astir, Princess Oninga,” said the trader
as we entered and took our seats round the fire, for at
that hour the air felt chilly.

The princess took her pipe from her lips and admitted
that she was, blowing a long thin cloud of smoke into
the air with a sigh of satisfaction.

“We are ready for breakfast,” added the trader. “Is
the king at home ?”

“He is in the woods, but will be back quickly.”
With this remark the princess rose, and knocking the
ashes out of her pipe, left the tent.

“Upon my word, she’s a cool beauty,” said Peterkin.

“T should rather say a black one,” remarked Jack.

“Perhaps an odd one would be the most appropriate
term,” said I. “Did you ever see such a head-dress ?”

The manner in which the Princess Oninga had seen
fit to dress her head was indeed peculiar, I may say
ludicrous. Her woolly hair had been arranged in the
form of a cocked hat, with a horn projecting in front,
and at a short distance off it might easily have been
mistaken for the head-piece of a general officer minus
the feathers. There was little in the way of artificial
ornament about it, but the princess wore a number of
heavy brass rings on her arms and ankles. Those on
the latter reached half-way up to her knees, and they
were so heavy that her walk was little better than a
clumsy waddle. Before we could pass further comment
on her appearance, King Jambai entered, and saluted us
by taking us each separately and rubbing noses with us.
This done, he ordered in breakfast, which consisted of
roast and boiled plantains, ground nuts, roast fowl, and
roast pig; so we fell to at once, and being exceedingly

?
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 67

hungry after our long walk of the day before, made a
hearty meal.

“ Now, sir,” said Jack, when our repast was about
concluded, “as you are going to leave us soon, you had
better arrange with the king about getting us an in-
terpreter and supplying us with a few men to carry our
goods. I think you said there was once a man in the
tribe who spoke a little English. Have you found out
whether he is alive?”

“Ves; I have heard that he is alive and well, and is
expected in every day from a hunting expedition. He
is a splendid hunter and a capital fellow. His name is
Makarooroo, and if you get him you will be fortunate.”

“Then ask his black majesty,’ said Peterkin, “as
quick as you please, for, to say truth, ’m rather anxious
on this point. I feel that we should never get on with-
out a good interpreter.”

To our satisfaction we found that the king was quite
willing to do all that we wished and a great deal more.
In fact, we soon perceived that he felt highly honoured
by our visit, and had boasted not a little of “his white
men” to the chiefs of neighbouring tribes, some of whom
had come a considerable distance to see us.

“You have made quite a conquest, gentlemen, of
worthy Jambai,” said the trader, after translating the
king’s favourable reply. “The fact is he is pleased with
the liberality you have shown towards him in the way
of gifts, and is proud of the confidence you have placed
in him. Had you been bent on a trading expedition, he
would have opposed your further progress ; but knowing
that you are simply hunters, he is anxious to assist you
by all the means at his command. He is surprised, in-
deed, at your taking so much trouble and coming so far
merely to kill wild animals, for he cannot understand
68 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

the idea of sporting. He himself hunts for the sake of
procuring meat.”

“Can he not understand,” said Peterkin, “that we
hunt for fun ?”

“No, he don’t quite see through that. He said to me
a few minutes ago, ‘Have these men no meat at home,
that they come all this long way to get it?’ I told
him that you had plenty, and then endeavoured to ex-
plain your idea of hunting ‘for fun.” But he shook his
head, and I think he does not believe you.”

At this point in our conversation the king rose and
gave the signal to set out on the hunting expedition.
Instantly the whole population of the town turned out
and rushed to the banks of the river, near which it
stood, where canoes were prepared for us. Suddenly
there arose a great shout, and the name, “ Makarooroo,
Makarooroo,” passed from mouth to mouth. Presently
a fine, tall, deep-chested and broad-shouldered negro
stepped up to the king and laid a leopard skin at his
feet, while the people shouted and danced with delight
at the success of their companion ; for, as I have already
stated, it is deemed a bold feat to attack and slay a
leopard single-handed.

While the commotion caused by this event was going
on, I said to the trader,—

“ How comes it that Makarooroo can speak English ?”

“We spent a couple of years on the coast, in the
service of a missionary, and during that time attended
the missionary school, where he picked up a smattering
of English and a trifle of geography and arithmetic; but
although a stout, sturdy hunter, and an intelligent man,
he was a lazy student, and gave the good missionary
much trouble to hammer the little he knows into his
thick skull. At last he grew tired of it, and returned
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 69

to his tribe; but he brought his Bible with him, and I
am told is very diligent in the study of it. His educa-
tion has gained for him a great reputation as a fetich-
man, or doctor of mysteries, among his people. I used
often to see him at school hammering away at m-a, ma
—b-a, ba, and so on, amid a group of children. He
used to sit beside the king—”

“The king!” said I, in surprise.

“Ay: the king of that district became a Christian,
and he and the queen, with one or two others of the
royal household, used to attend school with the children
every day, and their diligence in studying the A B C
was beyond all praise. But they were terribly stupid.
The children beat them easily, showing how true is
the saying that ‘youth is the time to learn.” The king
was always booby, and Makarooroo was always beside
him.”

As the trader spoke, Makarooroo came forward and
shook hands with him in the English fashion. He was
then introduced to us, and expressed his willingness to
become our interpreter in somewhat curious but quite
comprehensible English. As I looked at his intelligent,
good-natured countenance, I could not help thinking
that the trader had underrated his intellectual powers.

“He’s a funny dog that Makarooroo,” said Peterkin,
as our interpreter hastened away to fetch his rusty old
gun and spears; for he meant to join our hunting expedi-
tion, although he had only that moment arrived from a
long and fatiguing chase.

“Do you think so?” said Jack.

“TI don’t agree with you,” said 1; “to me he seems
rather of a grave and quiet disposition.”

“Q Ralph, what a bat you are! He was grave
enough just now, truly; but did you not observe the
70 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

twinkle in his eye when he spoke to us in English ?
Depend on it he’s a funny dog.”

“There must be freemasonry, then, among funny
dogs,” I retorted, “for Jack and I don’t perceive it.”

“Ts this our canoe?” inquired Jack of the trader.

“Tt is.”

“Then let’s jump in.”

In a few seconds the river was crowded with a fleet
of small canoes, and we all paddled quickly up the
stream, which was sluggish at that part. We did not
intend to proceed more than a few miles by water, as
the place where game was expected was at some distance
from the river. I felt some regret at this, for the trip
up the river was to me most enchanting.

Every yard we advanced new beauties of scenery
were revealed to view. The richness of the tropical
vegetation seemed in this place to culminate, it was so
rank and gorgeous. The day was fine, too, and all the
strange-looking creatures—uely and beautiful, large and
small—peculiar to those recions, seemed to have resolved
on a general peace in order to bask in the sunshine and
enjoy the glorious weather. Man alone was bent on
war, and our track, alas! was marked with blood wher-
ever we passed along, I pondered much on this subject,
and wondered at the blood-thirsty spirit which seems to
be natural to man in all conditions and climes. Then I
thought of the difficulty these poor Africans have at
times in procuring food, the frequency with which they
are reduced almost to a state’ of starvation, and I ceased
to wonder that they shot and speared everything that
came in their way.

We proceeded up the left bank of the river, keeping
close in to the shore in order to obtain the protection of
the overhanging boughs and foliage; for the sun soon
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 71

began to grow hot, and in the middle of the day became
so intense that I sometimes feared that I or my com-
panions would receive a sun-stroke. I confess that the
subject of health often caused me much anxiety; for
although I knew that we were all old experienced
travellers—though young in years—and had become
in a great degree inured to hardships, I feared that
the deadly climate of Central Africa might prove too
much for our European constitutions. By the free use of
quinine, however, and careful attention to the rules of
health as far as circumstances would permit, we were
fortunate enough to keep in excellent health and spirits
during the whole course of our sojourn there; for which,
when I thought of the hundreds of Europeans who
had perished on that deadly coast without even ventur-
ing into the interior, I felt very thankful. One of our
chief delights, to which I in a great degree attribute our
uninterrupted health, was bathing daily in the streams
and ponds with which we fell in, or on which we paddled
during our travels. On these occasions we were fain,
however, to be exceeding careful in the selection of our
bathing-pool, as crocodiles and alligators, and I know
not what other hideous animals, were constantly on the
look-out for prey, and I make no doubt would have
been very ready to try the flavour of a morsel of English
food had we given them the chance.

On these occasions, when we had made sure of our
pool, we were wont to paddle about in the cool refresh-
ing stream, and recall to mind the splendid dips we had
had together six years before in the clear waters of the
coral island. Since that time Peterkin had learned to
swim well, which was not only a source of much satis-
faction and gratification to himself now, but, he told me
had been the means of preserving not only his own life


72 THE GORILLA HUNTERS:

on more than one occasion, but the life of a little child
which he had the good fortune to rescue from drowning
when cruising off the island of Madagascar.

Peterkin used to speak very strongly when talking on
this subject, and I observed, from the unusual seriousness
of his manner, that he felt deeply too.

“Ralph,” he said to me one day, “half the world is
mad—lI am not sure that I might not say three-quarters
of the world is mad—and I’m quite certain that all the
ladies in the world are mad, with the exception of the
brown ladies of the South Seas, and a few rare speci-
mens elsewhere; they’re all mad together in reference
to the matter of swimming. Now that I have learned
it nothing is so easy, and any one who is not as blind as
a rheumatic owl must see that nothing is more import-
ant; for every one almost is subject to being pitched now
and then into deep water, and if he can’t swim it’s all
up with him. Why, every time an angler goes out to
fish he runs the chance of slipping and being swept into
a deep hole, where, if he cannot swim, he is certain to
be drowned. And yet five strokes would save his life.
Good swimming is by no means what is wanted; swim-
ming of any kind, however poor, is all that is desider-
ated. Every time a lady goes to have a row on a lake
she is liable to be upset by the clumsiness of those who
accompany her, and although it may be close to shore, if
she cannot swim, down she goes to the bottom. And
floating won't do. Some ladies delude themselves with
the idea that floating is of great value. In nine cases
out of ten it is of no value at all; for unless water be
perfectly smooth and still, a person cannot float so as to
keep the waves from washing over the face, in which
case choking is the certain result. There is no excuse
for not learning to swim. In most large cities there are


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 73

swimming-baths ; if the sea is not available, a river is,
everywhere. I tell you what it is, Ralph: people who
don’t learn to swim are—are—I was going to say asses,
but that would be an insult to the much-maligned long-
eared animal; and parents who don’t teach their offspring
to swim, deserve to be drowned in butter-milk, and I
wish I saw—no, I don’t quite wish I saw them all
drowned in that way, but I do wish that I could impress
upon mankind over the length and breadth of this rotund
world the great, the immense, the intense importance of
boys and girls being taught to swim.”

“You make use of strong language,” said I.

“Quite a powerful orator,” added Jack, laughing.

“Bah!” exclaimed Peterkin; “your reception of this
grand truth is but a type of the manner in which it will
be received by the pig-headed world. What's the use of
preaching common sense? I’m a perfect donkey !”

“Nay, Peterkin,” said Jack; “I appreciate what you
say, and have no doubt whatever that your remarks, if
made public, would create quite a revolution in the
juvenile world, and convert them speedily into aquatic
animals. Did you ever think of sending your views on
that subject to the Times?”

“The Times!” cried Peterkin.

“Yes, the Times ; why not?”

“ Because,” said Peterkin slowly, “I once sent a letter
to that great but insolent periodical, and what do you
think it did 2”

“Can’t tell, I’m sure.”

“Took no notice of it whatever!” said Peterkin, with
a look of ineffable disgust.

But to return from this digression. I was much
struck with the splendid contrast of colours that met
my eye everywhere here. The rich variety of greens
74, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

in the different trees harmonized with the bright pink
plums and scarlet berries, and these latter were almost
dimmed in their lustre by the bright plumage of the
birds, which I felt intense longing to procure, many of
them being quite new to me, and, I am certain, totally
unknown to naturalists, while others I recognized with
delight as belonging to several of the species of which I
had read in ornithological works. I tried hard to shoot
several of these lovely creatures, intending to stuff them,
but, to my regret, was utterly unable to hit them. See-
ing this, Peterkin took pity on me, and sitting down in
the bow of our canoe, picked off all the birds I pointed
out to him as we passed, with unerring precision. Most
of them fell into the water, and were easily secured,
while one or two toppled off the branches into the canoe.
Several of them he shot on the wing—a feat which even
filled Jack with surprise, and so astounded the natives
that they surrounded our canoe at last, and gazed open-
mouthed at my friend, whom they evidently regarded
as the greatest fetichman that had ever come amongst
them.

He was obliged to stop at last and lay down his gun
in order to make the natives cease from crowding round
us and delaying our voyage. A number of iguanas were
observed on the branches of the trees that overhung the
stream. They dropped into the water as we approached ;
but the natives succeeded in spearing a good many, and
I afterwards found that they considered them excellent
food.

If I was charmed with the birds, Peterkin was no less
delighted with the monkeys that chattered at us as we
passed along. I never saw a man laugh as he did that
day. He almost became hysterical, so much was he
tickled with their antics; and the natives, who have a


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 75

keen sense of the ludicrous, seemed quite to sympathize
with his spirit, although, of course, what amused him
could not have similarly affected them, seeing that they
were used to monkeys from infancy.

“There’s something new!” exclaimed Jack, as we
rounded a bend in the river and came in view of an
open flat where it assumed somewhat the aspect of a
pond or small lake. He pointed to a flock of birds
standing on a low rock, which I instantly recognized to
be pelicans.

“Surely,” said I, “pelicans are not new to you!’

“Certainly not; but if you look a little more atten-
tively, I think you will tind material for your note-
book.”

Jack was right. I observed a very fine fish-hawk
circling over the head of one of the pelicans. Its head
and neck were white, and its body was of a reddish
chocolate colour. Just as we came in sight, the pelican
caught a fine fish, which it stowed away safe in the
pouch under its chin. The sly hawk, which had been
watching for this, immediately made a descent towards
its victim, making a considerable noise with its wings as
it came down. Hearing this, the pelican looked hastily
up, and supposing that a terrible and deadly assault was
about to be made, opened its mouth and screamed in
terror. This was just what the hawk wanted. The
open Dill revealed the fish in the pouch. Down he
swooped, snatched it out, and then soared away with his
ill-gotten gains in his talons.

“Oh, what a thief!” exclaimed Peterkin.

“And the pelican seems to take his loss in a remark-
ably philosophical manner,” observed Jack.

To my surprise the great stupid bird, instead of flying
away, as I had expected, quietly resumed his fishing as

?
76 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

if nothing had happened. No doubt he was well pleased
to find himself still alive, and it is not improbable that
the hawk made several more meals at the expense of his
long-beaked friend after we had passed by.

We soon put him to flight, however, by landing near
the spot where he stood, this being the place where we
were to quit our canoes and pass through the jungle on
foot. The hunters now prepared themselves for action,
for the recent tracks of elephants were seen on the bank
of the stream, and the natives said they could not be far
off Jack and Peterkin were armed with immensely
heavy rifles, which carried balls of the weight of six
ounces. I carried my trusty double-barrelled fowling-
piece, which is of’ the largest size, and which I preferred
to a rifle, because, not being a good shot, I resolved, on
all occasions, to reserve my fire until we should come to
close quarters with game, leaving my more expert com-
rades to take the longer shots. We had also two natives
—one being our guide, Makarooroo, who carried Jack
and Peterkin’s double-barrelled guns as a reserve. These
were loaded, of course, with ball.

“This looks something like business,” said Jack, as
he leaned on his heavy rifle and looked at the natives,
who were selecting their spears and otherwise making
preparations.

“Jt does,” replied Peterkin. “Are you loaded ?”

“Ay, and I have just examined the caps to see that
they are dry; for it’s not like grouse-shooting on the
Scottish hills this African hunting, depend upon it.
A snapping cap might cost us our lives——Ralph, my
boy, you must keep well in rear. I don’t want to hurt
your feelings, but it won’t do to go in front when you
cannot depend on your nerves.”

I experienced a feeling of sadness not unmingled
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. V7

with shame as my friend said this, but I could not
question the justness of his remark, and I knew well
that he would not have made it at all, but for his
anxiety lest I should run recklessly into danger, which
I might find myself, when too late, unable to cope with,
I was careful, however, to conceal my feelings as I
replied with a smile,—

“You are right, Jack. I shall act the part of a
support, while you and Peterkin skirmish in advance.”

“And be careful,” said Peterkin, solemnly, “ that you
don’t fire into us by mistake.”

Somewhat of Peterkin’s own spirit came over me as
I replied, “Indeed, I have been thinking of that, and
['m not sure that I can restrain: myself when I see a
chimpanzee monkey and a gorilla walking through the
woods before me.”

“I think we'd better take his gun from him,” sug-
gested Jack.

At this moment the king gave the signal to advance,
so we shouldered our weapons and joined him. As we
walked rapidly along, Jack suggested that we should
allow the natives to kill any elephants we might fall
in with in their own way, so as to observe how they
managed it, rather than try to push ourselves forward
on this our first expedition. We all agreed to this, and
shortly after we came to the place which elephants
were known to frequent.

Here great preparations had evidently been made for
them. A space of more than a mile was partially
enclosed by what might be termed a vine wall. The
huge, thorny, creeping vines had been torn down from
the trees and woven into a rude sort of network,
through which it was almost impossible for any animal
except an elephant to break. This was intended: not
78 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

to stop the elephant altogether, but to entangle and
retard him in his flight, until the hunters could kill
him with their spears. The work, we were given to
understand, was attended with considerable danger, for
some of the natives were occasionally caught by the
thorny vines when flying from the charge of the in-
furiated animal, and were instantly stamped to death
by his ponderous feet.

I felt a new and powerful excitement creep over me
as I saw the natives extend themselves in a wide
semicircle of nearly two miles in extent, and begin to
advance with loud shouts and cries in order to drive the
game towards the vines, and the flashing eyes and
compressed lips of my two companions showed that
they were similarly affected. We determined to keep
together and follow close on that part of the line where
the king was.

“You no be “fraid?” said Makarooroo, looking down
at Peterkin, who, he evidently supposed, was neither
mentally nor physically adapted for an African hunter.

Peterkin was so tickled with the question that he
suddenly began to tremble like an aspen leaf, and to
chatter with his teeth and display all the symptoms of
abject terror. Pointing over Makarooroo’s shoulder into
the bush behind him, he gasped, “ The leopard!”

The negro uttered a hideous yell, and springing
nearly his own height into the air, darted behind a
tree with the agility of a wild-cat.

Instantly Peterkin resumed his composure, and turn-
ing round with a look of cool surprise, said,—

“What! you're not afraid, Makarooroo ?”

The good-humoured fellow burst into a loud laugh
on perceiving the practical joke that had been passed
on him, and it was evident that the incident, trifling
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 79

though it was, had suddenly raised his estimation of
Peterkin to a very exalted pitch.

We now began to draw near to the enclosure, and
I was beginning to fear that our hunt was to prove
unsuccessful that day. A considerable quantity of
small game had passed us, alarmed by the cries of the
natives; but we purposely withheld our fire, although
I saw that Jack was sorely tempted once or twice,
when several beautiful gazelles and one or two wild
pigs ran past within shot. Presently we heard a shrill
trumpeting sound, which Peterkin, who had hunted in
the forests of Ceylon, told us, in an excited voice, was
the cry of the elephant. We hastened forward with
our utmost speed, when suddenly we were brought to a
stand by hearing a tremendous roar close in front of us.
Immediately after, a large male lion bounded from
among the bushes, and with one stroke of his enormous
paw struck down a negro who stood not twenty yards
from us. The terrible brute stood for an instant or
two, lashing his sides with his tail and glaring defiance.
Tt chanced that I happened to be nearest to him, and
that the position of the tangled underwood prevented
my companions from taking good aim; so without
waiting for them, being anxious to save, if possible,
the life of the prostrate negro, I fired both barrels into
the lion’s side. Giving utterance to another terrible
roar, he bounded away into the bush, scattering the
negroes who came in his way, and made his escape, to
our great disappointment.

We found, to our horror, on going up to the fallen
hunter, that he was quite dead. His skull had been
literally smashed in, as if it had received a blow from a
sledge-hammer.

I cannot describe my feelings on beholding thus,
80 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

for the first time, the king of beasts in all the savage
majesty of strength and freedom, coupled with the ter-
rible death of a human being. My brain was in a
whirl of excitement; I scarce knew what I was doing.
But I had no time to think, for almost immediately
after firg the shots at the lion, two elephants came
crashing through the bushes. One was between ten
and eleven feet high, the other could not have been less
than twelve feet. I had never seen anything like this
in the menageries of England, and their appearance, as
they burst thus suddenly on my vision, was something
absolutely appalling.

Those who have only seen the comparatively small
and sluggish animals that are wont to ring their bells
to attract attention, and to feed on ginger-bread nuts
from the hands of little boys, can form no idea of the
terrible appearance of the gigantic monsters of Africa
as they go tearing in mad fury through the forests
with their enormous ears, and tails, and trunks erect,
their ponderous tusks glistening in the sunshine, and
their wicked little eyes flashing like balls of fire as they
knock down, rend asunder, and overturn all that comes
in their way. ee

The two that now approached us in full career were
flying before a crowd of negroes who had already fixed
a number of spears in their sides, from which the blood
was flowing copiously. To say that the bushes went
down. before them like grass would not give a correct
idea of the ponderous rush of these creatures. Trees of
three and four inches diameter were run against and
snapped off like twigs, without proving in any degree
obstructive.

By this time the negroes had crowded in from all
sides, and as the elephants approached the place where
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 81

we stood, a perfect cloud of spears and javelins descended
on their devoted sides. I observed that many of the
active natives had leaped up into the trees and discharged
their spears from above, while others, crouching behind
fallen trees or bushes, threw them from below, so that
in a few seconds dozens of spears entered their bodies
at every conceivable angle, and they appeared as if
suddenly transformed into monstrous poreupines or
hedgehogs. There was something almost ludicrous in
this, but the magnitude and aspect of the animals were
too terrible, and our danger was too imminent, to per-
mit anything like comic ideas to enter our brains. I
observed, too, that the natives were perfectly wild with
excitement. Their black faces worked convulsively, and
their white eyes and teeth glittered as they leaped and
darted about in a state of almost perfect nudity, so that
their aspect was quite demoniacal.

The suddenness and violence of the attack made near
to us had the effect of turning the elephants aside, and
the next instant they were tearing and wrenching them-
selves through the meshes of the tough and thorny vines.
The natives closed in with wild cries and with redoubled
energy. Nothing surprised me so much as to observe
the incredible number of spears that were sticking all
over these creatures, and the amount of blood that they
lost, without any apparent diminution of strength result-

-ing. It seemed as if no human power could kill them,
and at that moment I almost. doubted Peterkin’s asser-
tion that he had, while in Ceylon, actually killed ele-
phants with a single ball.

While Jack and Peterkin and I were gazing in deep
interest and surprise at the curious struggle going on
before us, and holding ourselves in readiness to act
should there be any chance of our game escaping, the

6
82 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

larger of the two elephants succeeded in disentangling
himself by backing out of the snare. He then wheeled
round and charged straight at King Jambai, who stood
close to us, with incredible fury. The beast, as it came
on with the bristling spears all over it, the blood spirt-
ing from its innumerable wounds, and trumpeting shrill
with rage, seemed to me like some huge unearthly
phantom. It was with difficulty I could believe the
whole scene other than a hideous dream. Jambai
launched his javelin into the animal’s chest, and then
turned and fied. The other natives also darted and
scattered hither and thither, so that the elephant could
not make up its mind on which of its enemies to wreak
its vengeance. We, too, turned and took to our heels
at once with right good will. All at once I heard Jack
utter a wild shout or yell, very unlike to anything
I ever heard from him before. JI looked back, and saw
that his foot had got entangled in a thorny shrub, and
that the elephant was making at him.

To this day I have never been able to account for the
remarkable condition of mind and body that ensued on
this occasion. Instead of being paralyzed as I had been
when Peterkin was in imminent danger, all sensation of
fear or hesitancy seemed to vanish on the instant. I
felt my nerves and muscles strung, as it were, and ren-
dered firm as a rock, and with calm deliberation, yet
with the utmost rapidity of which I was capable, I
turned round, sprang between Jack and the enraged
beast, and presented my picce at his head.

“Right in the centre of his forehead,” gasped Jack, as
he endeavoured to wrench his foot from the entangle-
ment.

At that moment I observed Peterkin leap to my side ;
the next instant the report of both our guns rang
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 88

through the woods; the elephant bounded completely
over Jack, as Peterkin and I leaped to either side to let
it pass, and fell to the ground with such violence that a
tree about six inches thick, against which it struck, went
down before it like a willow wand.

We immediately assisted Jack to extricate himself;
but we had no time to congratulate ourselves on our
narrow escape, for mingled shouts and yells from the
men in the bushes ahead apprised us that some new
danger menaced them in that direction.

Reloading as fast as we could, we hastened forward,
and soon gained the new scene of battle. Here stood
the other elephant, trying to break down a small tree up
which King Jambai had climbed, partly for safety and
partly in order to dart a javelin down on the brute as
ib passed.

This was a common custom of the natives; but the
king, who was a bold, reckless man, had neglected to
take the very necessary precaution of selecting a strong
tree. The elephant seemed actually to have observed
this, for instead of passing on, it suddenly rushed head-
long against the tree and began to break it down.
When we came up the beast was heaving and straining
with all its might, the stout tree was cracking and rend-
ing fearfully, so that the king could scarcely retain his
position on it. The natives were plying their spears with
the utmost vigour ; but although mortally wounded, 1t was
evident that in a few more seconds the elephant would
succeed in throwing down the tree and trample the king
to death.

Peterkin instantly sprang forward, but Jack laid his
hand on his shoulder.

“It's my turn this time, Jad,” he cried, and leaping
towards the monster, he placed the muzzle of his rifle
84 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

close to its shoulder and sent a six-ounce ball right
through its heart.

The effect was instantaneous. The elephant fell to
the ground, a mountain of dead flesh.

The delight of the negroes at this happy termination of
the battle was excessive. They leaped and laughed and
danced like insane men, and we had much ado to prevent
them seizing us in their arms and rubbing noses with us.

As we had not commenced the hunt until well on in
the day, evening was now closing in; so the king gave
orders to encamp on a dry rising ground not far distant,
where the jungle was less dense, and thither we all re-
paired, the natives bringing in all the game, and cutting
up the elephants in a very short space of time.

“Your shot was not such a bad one this time, Ralph,”
observed Peterkin, as we three stood looking at the large
elephant which the natives were cutting up. “There
they are, just above the proboscis. But let me warn you
never again to venture on such a foolhardy thing as to
fire in the face of a chargine elephant unless you are a
dead shot.”

“Thank you, Peterkin, for your advice, which, how-

ever, I will not take when a comrade’s life may depend
on my doing so.”

“T give you full credit for the excellence of your
intention,” rejoined my friend; “but if Jack’s life had
depended on those two shots from your double-barrel,
he would have been but a dead man now. There is
only one vulnerable spot in the front of an elephant’s
head; that is, exactly in the centre of the forehead.
The spot is not bigger than a saucer, and the bone is
comparatively thin there. If you cannot make swre of
hitting that, you simply face certain death. JI would
not have tried it on any account whatever, had I not
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 85

seen that both you and Jack would have been killed had
I not done so.”

On examination we found that the heavy ball from
Peterkin’s rifle had indeed penetrated the exact spot
referred to, and had been the means of killing the
elephant, while my two bullets were found imbedded
in the bone.

The tusks of this animal were magnificent. I do not
know what their exact weight was, not having the means
wherewith to weigh them. They were probably worth
a considerable sum of money in the British market. Of
course we did not lay claim to any part of the spoil of
that day, with the exception of a few of the beautiful
birds shot on the voyage up the river, which were of no
value to the natives, although priceless to me. Alas!
when I came to examine them next morning, I found
that those destructive creatures the white ants had
totally destroyed the greater part of them, and the few
that were worth stuffing were very much damaged.

Experience is a good though sometimes a severe
teacher. Never again did I, after that, put off the
stuffing of any valuable creature till the next day. I
always stuffed it in the evening of the day on which it |
was killed ; and thus, although the practice cost me many
a sleepless night, I preserved, and ultimately brought
home, many specimens of rare and beautiful birds and
beasts, which would otherwise have been destroyed by
those rapacious insects.

That night the scene of our camp was indescribably
romantic and wild. Numerous huge fires were lighted,
and round these the negroes circled and cooked elephant
and venison steaks, while they talked over the events of
the day or recounted the adventures of former hunts
with noisy volubility and gesticulation.
86 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

The negro has a particular love for a fire. The nights
in his warm climate are chill to him, though not so to
Europeans, and he luxuriates in the heat of a fire as a
cat does in the rays of the sun. The warm blaze seems
to draw out his whole soul, and causes his eyes to sparkle
with delight. A good supper and a warm fire render
him almost perfectly happy. There is but one thing
wanting to render him supremely so, and that is—a
pipe! No doubt, under similar circumstances, the white
man also is in a state of enviable felicity, but he does
not show his joy like the negro, who seems to forget his
cares and sorrows, the miseries which his gross super-
stitions entail on him, the frequency with which he is
exposed to sudden destruction; everything, in short, is
forgotten save the present, and he enjoys himself with
unmitigated fervour.

It really did my heart good as I sat with my com-
rades beside our fire and looked around me on their
happy faces, which were rendered still happier by the
gift from us of a small quantity of tobacco, with which
we had taken care to provide ourselves for this very
purpose.

I could scarcely believe that the jovial, kindly, hearty
fellows were the very men who are well known to be
such cruel, blood-thirsty fiends when under the influence
of their dreadful superstitions, and who, but a few hours
before, had been darting through the woods besmeared
with blood and yelling like maniacs or demons. In fact,
the whole scene before me, and the day’s proceedings,
seemed to me, at that time, like a vivid dream instead
of a reality. Moreover, after I lay down, the reality
became a dream, and I spent that night, as I had spent
the day, shooting gazelles, lions, wild pigs, and elephants
in imagination.


CHAPTER VI.

Dreamng and feeding and vloody work enlarged upon.

HE first object of which my senses became cog-
nizant on awaking next morning was my friend
Peterkin, who had evidently awakened just a moment
or two before me, for he was in the act of yawning and
rubbing his eyes.

I have all my life been a student of character, and
the most interesting yet inexplicable character which I
have ever studied has been that of my friend Peterkin,
whose eccentricities I have never been able fully to
understand or account for. I have observed that, on
first awaking in the mornings, he has been wont to
exhibit several of his most eccentric and peculiar traits,
so I resolved to feign myself asleep and watch him.

“ Heigh-ho!” he exclaimed, after the yawn I have just
referred to. Having said this, he stretched out both
arms to the utmost above his head, and then flung him-
self back at full length on his couch, where he lay still
for about half a minute. Then he started up suddenly
into a sitting posture and looked slowly from one to
another of the recumbent forms around him. Satisfied,
apparently, that they were asleep, he gave vent to a long
yawn which terminated in a gasp, and then he looked
up contemplatively at the sky, which was at that hour
beginning to warm with the red rays of the rising sun.
88 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

While thus engaged, he caressed with his right hand
the very small scrap of whisker that grew on his right
cheek. At first it seemed as if this were an unconscious
action, but he suddenly appeared to become absorbed in
it, and stared straight before him as one does when only
half awake, mumbling the while in an undertone. I
could not make out distinctly what he said, but I think
I caught the words, “ Yes, a little—a very little thicker
—six new hairs, I think—-umph! slow, very slow.”
Here he looked at Jack’s bushy beard and sighed.

Suddenly he thrust both hands deep into his breeches
pockets and stared at the black embers of the extinct
fire; then as suddenly he pulled out his hands, and
placing the forefinger of his right hand on the end of
the thumb of his left, said slowly,—-

“Let me see—I'll recall it.”

He spoke with intense gravity. Most persons do
when talking to themselves.

“Yes, I remember now. There were two elephants
and four—or three, was it ?—no, it must have been four
lions. The biggest elephant had on a false front of fair
curls and a marriage-ring on its tail. Stay; was it not
the other one had that? No, it was the biggest. I
remember now, for it was just above the marriage-ring
I grasped it when I pulled its tail out. I didn’t pull it
off, for it wouldn’t come off, it came out like a telescope
or a long piece of india-rubber. Ha! and I-remember
thinking how painful it must be. That was odd, now,
to think of that. The other elephant had on crinoline.
That was odder still; for of all animals in the world it
least required it. Well, let me see. What did I do?
Oh yes, I shot them both. Of course, that was natural ;
but it wasn’t quite so natural that the big one should
vomit up a live lion, which attacked me with incredible
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 89

fury. But I killed it cleveriy. Yes, it was a clever
thing, undoubtedly, to split a lion in two, from the tip
of its nose to the extremity of its tail, with one stroke
of a penknife !|—”

At this climax I could contain myself no longer, and
burst into a loud laugh as I perceived that Peterkin had
spent the night, as I myself had done, in hunting—
though, I confess, there was a considerable difference in
the nature of our achievements, and in the manner of
their accomplishment.

“Why, what are you laughing at?” said Jack, sitting
up and gazing at me with a stupid stare.

“ At Peterkin’s dreams,” said I.

“Ah!” said Jack, with a smiling yawn, “that’s it, is
it? Been hunting elephants and lions, eh ?”

“Why, how did you guess that?” I asked, in surprise ;
“were you not asleep just now ?”

“Of course I was, and dreaming too, like yourself, I
make no doubt. I had just bagged my fifteenth ele-
phant and my tenth lion when your laugh awoke me.
And the best of it is that I was carrying the whole
bagful on my back at once, and did not feel much op-
pressed by the weight.”

“That beats my dream hollow,” observed Peterkin ;
“so it’s my opinion we’d better have breakfast—Hollo!
Makarooroo, hy! d’ye hear? rouse up, you junk of
ebony.”

“Yis, massa, comin’,” said our guide, rising slowly
from his lair on the opposite side of our fireplace.

“ D’you hear ?”

“ Yis, massa.”

“You're a nigger!”

“Dat am a fact.”

“Well, being a nigger you're a brick, so look sharp
90 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

with that splendid breakfast you promised us last night.
Pll wager a million pounds that you had forgotten all
about it.”

“No, massa, me no forgit. Me up in centre ob de
night and put ’im in de hole. Wat you call ’im—
oben ?”

“ Ay, oven, that’s it.”

“Yis. Well, me git ‘im d’rec'ly.”

“ And, I say, hold on,” added Peterkin. “Don’t you
suppose I’m going to stand on ceremony with you. Your
name’s too long by half. Too many rooroos about it,
so I’m going to call you Mak in future, d’ye under-
stand ?”

The negro nodded and grinned from ear to ear as he
left us. Presently he returned with a huge round, or
lump of meat, at which we looked inquisitively. The
odour from it was delightful, and the tender, juicy
appearance of the meat when Makarooroo, who carved
it for us, cut the first slice, was quite appetizing to
behold.

“What is it?” inquired Peterkin.

“ Klephant’s foot,” replied the guide.

“Gammon,” remarked Peterkin.

“Tt’s true, massa. Don’t you see him’s toe?”

“So it is,” said Jack.

“ And it’s firstrate,” cried I, tasting a morsel.

With that we fell to and made a hearty meal, after
which we, along with the king and all his people, re-
traced our steps to the river and returned to the native
town, where we spent another day in making prepara-
tions to continue our journey towards the land of the
gorilla.

During the hunt which I have just described I was
very much amused as well as amazed at the reckless
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 91

manner in which the negroes loaded their rusty old
trade-guns. They put in a whole handful of powder
each time, and above that as much shot and bits of old
iron of all kinds as they dared; some I saw charged
thus to within a few inches of the muzzle, and the
owners seemed actually afraid to put them to their
shoulders, as well they might be, for the recoil was
tremendous, and had the powder been good their guns
must have been blown to pieces and themselves killed.

On our return to the village we found the people on
the eve of one of those terrible outbursts of superstitious
passion which rarely if ever pass away without some
wretched human creature perishing under the hands of
murderers,

“There is something wrong with the fetichman, I
think,” remarked Jack, as we disembarked at the land-
ing. “He seems excited. Do you know what it can
be at, Makarooroo ?”

“Jack,” interposed Peterkin, “I have changed his
name to Mak, so you and Ralph will please to remember
that—Mak, my boy, what’s wrong with your doctor?”

The negro looked very grave and shook his head as
he replied, “ Don’ know, massa. Him’s be goin’ to rizz
de peepil wid him norrible doin’s. Dere will be death
in the camp mos’ bery quick—p’raps dis night.”

“That is terrible,” said I. “Are you sure of what
you say?” ,

“Sartin sure,” replied the negro, with another shake
of the head.

“Then, Mak,” said Jack, “it behoves us to look to
ourselves. You look like an honest fellow, and I be-
lieve we may trust you. We cannot expect you to help
us to fight against your own kith and kin, but I do
expect that you will assist us to escape if any foul play
92 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

is intended. Whatever betides, it is as well that you
should know that white men are not easily conquered:
Our guns are good—they never miss fire. We will sell
our lives dearly, you may depend on it.”

“Ay,” added Peterkin, “it is well that you should
know that; moreover, it is well that the rascally niggers
of your tribe should know it too; so you can take occa-
sion to give them a hint that we shall keep ourselves
prepared for them, with my compliments.”

“De mans ob my peepil,” replied the negro, with some
dignity of manner, “be not wuss dan oder mans. Bus
dem is bad enuff. But you no hab need for be ’fraid.
Dey no touch de white mans. Dem bery much glad
you com’ here. If any bodies be killed it be black mans
or ’oomans.”

We felt somewhat relieved on hearing this, for, to say
truth, we knew well enough that three men, no matter
how well armed or resolute they might be, could not
hope to defend themselves against a whole tribe of
savages in their own country. Nevertheless we re-
solved to keep a sharp look-out, and be prepared for
the worst. Meanwhile we did all in our power to ex-
pedite our departure.

That evening the trader started on his return journey
to the coast, leaving us in charge of King Jambai, who
promised earnestly to take good care of us. We imme-
diately put his willingness to fulfil his promise to the
test by begging him to furnish us with men to carry
our goods into the interior. He tried very hard to in-
duce us to change our minds and remain hunting with
his tribe, telling us that the gorilla country was far far
away from his lands; that we should never reach it
alive, or that if we did we should certainly be killed
by the natives, who, besides being cruel and warlike,
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 93

were cannibals; and that if we did meet in with gorillas
we should all be certainly slain, for no one could combat
successfully with that ferocious giant of the monkey
tribe.

To this we replied that we were quite aware of the
dangers we should have to encounter in our travels, but
added that we had come there for the very purpose of
encountering such dangers, and especially to pay a visit
to the giant monkeys in their native land, so that it was
in vain his attempting to dissuade us, as we were re-
solved to go.

Seeing that we were immovable, the king eventually
gave in, and ordered some of his best men to hold them-
selves in readiness to start with us on the following
morning. We then proceeded to his majesty’s house,
where we had supper, and afterwards retired to our
own hut to rest.

But we were destined to have little or no rest that
night. The doctor or fetichman of the tribe had stirred
up the passions of the people in a manner that was quite
incomprehensible to us. King Jambai, it seems, had
been for some weeks suffering from illness—possibly
from indigestion, for he was fond of gorging himself—
and the medicine-man had stated that his majesty was
bewitched by some of the members of his own tribe, and
that unless these sorcerers were slain there was no possi-
bility of his getting well.

We never could ascertain why the fetichman should
fix upon certain persons to be slain, unless it was that
he had a personal enmity against them ; but this seemed
unlikely, for two of the persons selected were old female
slaves, who could never, of course, have injured the
doctor in any way. But the doings of Africans, especi-
ally in regard to religious superstitions, I afterwards
94, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

found were so mysterious that no one could or would
explain the meaning of them to us. And I am in-
clined to believe that in reference to the meaning of
many things they were themselves utterly ignorant.

Towards midnight the people had wrought themselves
up to a frenzied condition, and made so much noise that
we could not sleep. In the midst of the uproar Maka-
rooroo, who we observed had been very restless all the
evening, rushed into our hut, exclaiming, “ Massa ! massa !
come, save my Okandaga! come quick !”

The poor fellow was trembling with anxiety, and was
actually pale in the face; for a distinctly discernible
pallor overspreads the countenance of the negro when
under the influence of excessive terror.

Okandaga we had previously heard of and seen. She
was, according to African notions, an exceedingly pretty
young girl, with whom our worthy guide had fallen
desperately in love. Makarooroo’s education had done
much for him, and especially in regard to females.
Having observed the kind, respectful consideration with
which the missionaries treated their wives, and the
happiness that seemed to be the result of that course
of conduct, he resolved in his own mind to try the
experiment with one of the girls of his own tribe, and
soon after rejoining it paid his attentions to Okandaga,
who seemed to him the most modest and lovable girl in
the village.

Poor Okandaga was first amazed and then terrified at
the strangely gentle conduct of her lover, and thought
that he meant to bewitch her; for having never before
been accustomed to other than harsh and contemptuous
treatment from men, she could not believe that Maka-
rooroo meant her any good. Gradually, however, she
began to like this respectful wooer, and finally she
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 95

agreed to elope with him to the sea-coast and live near
the missionaries. It was necessary, however, to arrange
their plans with great caution. There was no difficulty
in their getting married. A handsome present to the
girl’s father was all that was necessary to effect that
end, and a good hunter like Makarooroo knew he could
speedily obtain possession of his bride, but to get her
removed from her tribe and carried to the coast was
quite a different affair. While the perplexed negro was
pondering this subject and racking his brains to dis-
cover a way of getting over the difficulty, our arrival
at the village occurred. At once he jumped to the con-
clusion that somehow or other he should accomplish his
object through our assistance; and holding this in view,
he the more willingly agreed to accompany us to the
gorilla country, intending first to make our acquaint-
ance, and afterwards to turn us to account in further-
ing his plans. All this we learned long afterwards. At
the period of which I am now writing, we were pro-
foundly ignorant of everything save the fact that
Okandaga was his affianced bride, and that the poor
fellow was now almost beside himself with horror be-
cause the fetichman had condemned her, among others,
to drink the poisoned cup.

This drinking of the poisoned cup is an ordeal through
which the unhappy victims to whom suspicion has been
attached are compelled to pass. Each one drinks the
poison, and several executioners stand by, with heavy
knives, to watch the result. If the poison acts so as to
cause the supposed criminal to fall down, he is hacked
in pieces instantly ; but if, through unusual strength or
peculiarity of constitution, he is enabled to resist the
effects of the poison, his life is spared, and he is declared
innocent.
96 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

Jack and Peterkin and I seized our weapons, and
hurrying out, followed our guide to the spot where this
terrible tragedy was enacting.

“Don’t fear, Mak,” said Peterkin, as we ran along;
“we'll save her somehow. I’m certain of that.”

The negro made no reply, but I observed a more
hopeful expression on his countenance after the remark.
He evidently had immense faith in Peterkin; which I
must say was more than I had, for when I considered
our small numbers, my hope of influencing savages was
very slight.

The scene that met our eyes was indescribably horrible.
In the centre of a dense circle of negroes, who had
wrought themselves up to a pitch of ferocity that
caused them to look more like wild beasts than men,
stood the king, and beside him the doctor or fetich-
man. This latter was ornamented with a towering
head-dress of feathers. His face was painted white;
which had the effect of imparting to him an infinitely
more hideous and ghastly aspect than is produced in the
white man when he is painted black.
passed round his head, and another down his forehead
and nose. His naked body was decked with sundry
fantastic ornaments, and altogether he looked more like
a fiend than I had believed it possible for man to
appear.

The ground all round him was saturated with blood
and strewn with arms, fingers, cleft skulls, and masses
of flesh that had been hewn from the victims who had
already fallen, one of whom, we afterwards learned, had
belonged to the royal family. Two still remained, a
young female and an old man. The emaciated frame
and white woolly head of the latter showed that in the
course of nature his earthly career must soon terminate.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 97

It is probable that the poor old man had become a bur-
den to his relations, and the doctor took this opportunity
of ridding the tribe of him. The girl was Okandaga,
who stood weeping and trembling as she gazed upon the
butchery that had already taken place.

The old man had swallowed the poison shortly before
we arrived, and he was now struggling to maintain an
erect position. But he failed, his quivering limbs sank
beneath him, and before we could interfere the bloody
executioners had cut off his head, and then, in a trans-
port of passion, they literally hacked his body to pieces.

We rushed hastily forward to the king, and Jack, in
an earnest voice, implored him to spare the last victim.

“Surely,” said he, “enough have been sacrificed
already.—Tell him, Makarooroo, that I will quit his
village and never see him more if he does not spare
the life of that young girl.”

The king appeared much perplexed by this unlooked-
for interference on our part.

“T cannot check the spirits of my people now,” he
replied. “They are roused. The girl has bewitched
me and many others. She must die. It is our custom.
Let not my white men be offended. Let them go to
their hut and sleep.” ;

“We cannot sleep while injustice is done in the vil-
lage,” answered Jack, in a lofty tone. “Let not King
Jambai do that which will make his visitors ashamed of
him. Let the girl live till to-morrow at midnight. Let
the case be investigated, and if she be proved guilty then
let her die.”

The king commenced a long reply in the same digni-
fied manner and tone which Jack had assumed. While
he was thus engaged Peterkin touched our guide on the
shoulder and whispered,—-

7
98 THE GORILLA HUNTERS,

“T say, Mak, tell the doctor to back up Jack’s re-
quest, and I'll give him a gun.”

The neero slipped at once to the side of the doctor,
who had begun to frown fiercely on Jack, and whispered
a few words in his ear. Instantly his face assumed a
calmer aspect, and presently he stepped up to the king,
and a whispering conversation ensued, in which the
doctor, carefully refraining from making any mention
of the gun, commended the wise advice of the white
man, and suggested that the proposal should be agreed
to; adding, however, that he knew for certain that the
girl was a witch, but that the investigation would do
good in the way of proving that he, the doctor, was
correct, and thus the girl should perish on the following
night, and the white men would be satisfied.

Having announced this to the multitude, the king
ordered Okandaga to be conducted back to her prison
and carefully guarded, and we returned to our hut—not,
however, to sleep, but to consult as to what was to be
done next.

“T knew that you wanted a respite for her,” said
Peterkin, as we sat round our fire, “that you might
have time to consider how to act, and I backed up your
request accordingly, as you know. But now, I confess,
I'm very much at a loss what to suggest. It seems to
me we have only purchased a brief delay.”

“True,” answered Jack. “The delay is not so brief,
however, but that we may plan some method of getting
the poor girl out of this serape—What say you, Mak ?”

“Tf yow no-can tink ’pon someting, I gib up all
hope,” replied our guide sorrowfully.

“Come, Mak, cheer up!” cried Peterkin. “If the
worst comes to the worst, you can, at any rate, fight for
your bride.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 99

“Fight!” exclaimed the negro, displaying his white
teeth like a mastiff, rolling his eyes and clinching his
fists convulsively. Then in a calmer tone he continued,
“ Ay, me can fight. Me could kill all de guards an’ take
Okandaga by de hand, an’ run troo de bushes for eber.
But guards no die widout hollerin’ an’ yellerin’ like de
gorilla; an’ nigger mans can run fasterer dan womans.
No, no, dat am dumpossobable.”

“ Nothing’s ‘dumpossobable’ to brave hearts and
stout arms,” replied Jack. “There are only four guards
put over her, I believe. Well, there are just four of us
—not that we require to be equal, by any means. Peter-
kin and I could settle them easily, but we require to be
equal in numbers in order to do jt quietly. I have a
plan in my head, but there’s one hitch in it that I can-
not unravel.”

“ And what may that be?” I asked.

“Why, I don’t see how, after getting clear off with
Okandaga, we are to avoid being pursued on suspicion
and captured.”

“ Dere is one cave,” remarked the guide, “not far off
to here. P’raps we be safe if we git into ’im. But I
fraid it not do, cause him be peepiled by fiends an’ dead
man’s spirits.”

“ That’s a grave objection,” said Peterkin, laughing.

“Yes, an’ de tribe neber go near dere; dey is most
drefful terrorfied to be cotched dere.”

“Then, that will just do,” cried Jack, with animation.
“The very thing. And now I'll tell you what my plan
is. To-morrow morning early we will tell the king that
we wish to be off at once; that we have put off too
much time already, and wish to make no further delay.
Then we'll pack up and start. At night we will encamp
in a quiet, out-of-the-way part of the woods, and slip
100 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

back to the village in the dark a short time before mid-
night. The whole village will at that time be assembled,
probably, at the spot where the execution is to take
place; so we can rush in, overpower the guard, free
Okandaga, and make our escape to the cave, where
they will never think of looking for us.”

Peterkin shook his head. “There are two diffi-
culties in your plan, Jack. First, what if the natives
are not assembled on the place of execution, and we find
it impossible to make our entrance into or exit from the
village quietly ?”

“T propose,” replied Jack, “ that we shall undress our-
selves, rub ourselves entirely over with charcoal and
grease, so that they shall not recognize us, and dash in
and carry the girl off by a coup de main. In which
case it will, of course, be neck or nothing, and a tre-
mendous race to the cave, where, if they follow us, we
will keep them at bay with our rifles.”

“Umph! dashing, no doubt, but risky,” said Peterkin
—“extremely risky. Yet it’s worth trying. Well, my
second difficulty is, what if they don’t stick to their
promise after we quit, and kill the poor thing before
midnight ?”

“We must take our chance of that. But I shall put
the king on his honour before leaving, and say that I
will make particular inquiry into the way in which the
trial has been conducted on my return.”

“Put the king on his honour!” observed Peterkin.
“Tm afraid that you'll put his majesty on an extremely
unstable foundation. However, I see nothing better that
can be done.”

“Have you any more difficulties ?”

“Yes,” said I. “There is one other. What do you
propose to do with the men who are to be supplied us by
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 101

the king during these extremely delicate and difficult
manceuvres ?”

The countenances of my comrades fell at this question.

“T never thought of them,” said Jack.

“Nor IJ,” said Peterkin.

Makarooroo groaned.

“Well,” said I, “if you will allow me to suggest, I
would recommend that we should, towards the close of
the day, send them on ahead of us, and bid them encamp
at a certain place, saying that we shall spend the night
in hunting, and return to them in the morning.”

“The very thing,” said Jack. “Now, comrades, to
rest. I will occupy myself until I fall asleep in matur-
ing my plans and thinking out the details. Do you the
sane, and if anything should occur to you let us consult
over it in the morning.”

We were all glad to agree to this, being wearied more
perhaps by excitement than want of rest; so bidding
each other good-night we lay down side by side to
meditate, and for my part to dream of the difficult and
dangerous work that awaited us on the morrow.
CHAPTER VII.

We circumvent the natives.

E arose on the following morning with the dawn
of day, and began to make preparation for our
departure.

To our satisfaction we found the king quite willing
that we should go; so embarking our goods in one of
the native canoes, we ordered our negroes to embark,
and commenced our journey amid the firing of guns and
the good wishes of the natives. I must confess that I
felt some probings of conscience at the thought of the
double part we were compelled to play; but the recol-
lection of the horrible fate that awaited the poor negro
girl put to flight such feelings, and induced a longing
for the time of action to arrive.

I have more than once referred to our goods. Per-
haps it may be as well to explain that, when we first
landed on the African coast, we made inquiries of those
who were best acquainted with the nature and require-
ments of the country we were about to explore, as to
what goods we ought to purchase of the traders, in
order to be in a position to pay our way as we went
along; for we could not, of course, expect the savages
to feed us and lodge us and help us on our way for
nothing. After mature consideration, we provided our-
selves with a supply of such things as were most neces-
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 108

sary and suitable—such as tobacco, powder, and shot,
and ball, a few trade-guns, several pieces of brightly-
coloured cloth, packages of beads (some white enamelled,
others of coloured glass), coffee and tea, knives, scissors,
rings, and a variety of other nicknacks. These, with
a little brandy to be used medicinally, our blankets and
camp cooking utensils, formed a heavy load for ten men;
but, of course, as we advanced, the load was lightened
by the consumption of our provisions and the giving
away of goods. The additions which I made, however,
in the shape of stuffed specimens, began in the course of
time to more than counterbalance this advantage.

Being resolved to impress the natives with a respect
for our physical powers, we made a point of each carry-
ing a pretty heavy load on our journeys—excepting, of
course, when we went out a-hunting. But to return.

Our crew worked willingly and well, so that ere
night closed in upon us we were a considerable distance
away from the village. As the sun set we landed, and
ordering our men to advance in the canoe to a certain
bend in the river, and there encamp and await our re-
turn, we landed and went off into the woods as if to
search for game.

“Now, Makarooroo, quick march, and don’t draw rein
till we reach the cave,” said Jack when we were out of
sight of the canoe.

Our guide obeyed in silence, and for the next two
hours we travelled through the woods at a sort of half
trot that must have carried us over the ground at the
rate of five miles an hour. The pace was indeed tre-
mendous, and I now reaped the benefit of those long
pedestrian excursions which for years past I had been
taking, with scientific ends in view, over the fields and
hills of my native land. Jack and Peterkin seemed
104: THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

both to be made of iron, and incapable of suffering
from fatigue. But I have no doubt that the exciting
and hazardous nature of the expedition on which we
had embarked had much to do with our powers of en-
durance.

After running and doubling, gliding and leaping
through the dense woods, as I have said, for two hours,
we arrived at a broken rocky piece of ground, over
which we passed, and eventually came upon a thick
jungle that concealed a vast cliff almost entirely from
view. The cracking of the bushes as we approached
showed that we had disturbed the slumbers of more
than one of the wild beasts that inhabited the spot.
Here Makarooroo paused, and although it was intensely
dark I could observe that he was trembling violently.

“Come, Mak,” said I in a whisper, “surely you, who
have received a Christian education, do not really believe
that devils inhabit this spot?”

“Me don know, massa. Eber since me was be a
pikaniny me ‘fraid—horrobably ’fraid ob dat cave.”

“Come, come,” said Jack impatiently; “we have no
time for fears of any kind this night. Think of Okan-
daga, Mak, and be a man.”

This was sufficient. The guide pushed boldly forward,
and led us to the mouth of a large cavern, at which he
halted and pointed to the gloomy interior.

“You have the matches, Peterkin; quick, strike a
light. It is getting late,” said Jack.

In another moment a light was struck, and with it
we kindled three goodly-sized torches with which we
had provided ourselves. Holding these high over our
heads, we entered the cavern—Jack first, Peterkin second,
I next, and the terrified negro in rear.

We had scarcely entered, and were peering upwards
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 105

at the black vault overhead, when an indescribable
rushing sound filled the air of the cavern, and caused
the flame of our torches to flicker with such violence
that we could not see any object distinctly. We all
came to a sudden pause, and I confess that at that
moment a feeling of superstitious dread chilled the blood
in my veins. Before we could discover the cause of
this strange effect, several large black objects passed
through the air near our heads with a peculiar muffled
noise. Next instant the three torches were extinguished.

Unable to command himself any longer, the negro
uttered a ery of terror and turned to fly; but Jack,
whose wits seemed always prepared for any emergency,
had foreseen the probability of this, and springing quickly
after him, threw his arms round his neck and effectually
prevented his running away.

The noise caused by the scuffle seemed to arouse the
fury of all the evil spirits of the place, for a perfect
hurricane of whirring sounds raged around us for a few
seconds,

“Tt’s only bats,” cried Jack‘ Look alive, Peterkin ;
another light.”

In a few seconds the torches were rekindled, and we
advanced into the cavern, and Mak, after recovering from
his fright and learning the cause thereof, became much
bolder. The cave was about a hundred yards deep by
about fifty wide; but we could not ascertain its height,
for the light of our torches failed to penetrate the deep
gloom overhead. It was divided into two natural
chambers ; the outer being large, the inner small—a mere
recess, in fact. In this latter we planted our torches,
and proceeded with our hasty preparations. Peterkin
was ready first. We endeavoured to make ourselves
as like to the natives in all respects as possible; and
106 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

when I looked at my companions, I was obliged to con-
fess that, except in the full blaze of the torch-light, I
could not discern any point of difference between them
and our guide.

“ Now then, Jack,” said Peterkin, “as you're not quite
ready and I am, I shall employ myself in preparing a
little plan of my own which I intend to put in force if
the savages dare to venture into the cavern after us.”

“Very good; but see that you finish it in less than
five minutes, for I'll be ready in that time.”

Peterkin immediately poured out a large quantity of
powder on a flat rock, and mingling with it a little water
from a pool near by, converted it into a semi-moist ball.
This he divided into three parts, and forming each part
into the shape of a tall cone, laid the whole carefully aside.

“There !” said he, “ lie you there until you are wanted.”

At this moment, while Jack and I were bending down
fastening the latchet of our shoes, our ears were saluted
with one of the most appalling yells I ever listened to.
Makarooroo fell flat to the earth in his fright, and my
own heart chilled with horror, while Jack sprang up
and instinctively grasped the handle of his hunting-knife.

“Very good,” said Peterkin, as he stood laughing at
us quietly, and we immediately perceived that it was he
who uttered the ery.

“Why, what mean you?” said Jack, almost angrily.
“Surely this is no time for foolish jesting.”

“Tam anything but jesting, Jack. I’m only rehearsing
another part of my plan.”

“But you ought to give us warning when you are
about to do such startling things,” said I remonstratively.

“Nay, that would not have done at all, because then
I should not have known what effect my ery is likely
to produce on unexpectant ears.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS, 107

“Well, now, are you all ready?” inquired Jack.
“Then let us go.”

Issuing forth armed only with our double-barrelled
guns and heavy hunting-knives, we hastened towards
the native village. When within a hundred yards of
the edge of the wood that skirted it we stopped to pull
off our shoes, for it was necessary that we should have
nothing about our persons to tell who we were should
any one chance to see us as we ran. We also left our
rifles beside the shoes at a spot where we could find
them in an instant in passing, and then slowly ap-
proached the outskirts of the village.

Presently we heard the hum of distant voices shout-
ing, and the fear that the scene of bloodshed had already
begun induced us to quicken our pace to a smart run.
I never saw a man so deeply affected as was our poor
guide, and when I looked at him I felt extremely anxious
lest his state of mind should unfit him for acting with
needful caution.

We gained the first cottages—they were empty.
The village having been recently built, no stockade
had yet been thrown round it, so our progress was un-
impeded.

“ We must be very cautious now,” observed Jack in a
whisper.— Restrain yourself, Makarooroo; Okandaga’s
life depends on our coolness.”

On reaching the back of the next hut, which was
also empty, Jack motioned to us to halt, and coming close
to us looked earnestly in each of our faces without say-
ing a word. I supposed that, like a wise general, he
was reviewing his troops—seeing whether the men he
was about to lead into battle were fit for their work.

“ Now,” said he rapidly, “it’s evident from the shout-
ing that’s going on that they won’t waste much time

2
108 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

with their palaver. The hut in which she is confined is
not fifty yards off; I took care to ascertain its position
before leaving this morning. What we have to do is
simple. Spring on the guards and knock them down
with our fists or the hilts of our hunting-knives, or with
bits of stick, as suits us best. But mind”—here he looked
pointedly at our guide—“no shedding of blood if it can
be avoided. These men are not our enemies. Follow
me in single file; when I halt, come up into line; let
each single out the man nearest to him, and when I
hold up my hand spring like wild cats. If there happen
to be five or six guards instead of four, leave the addi-
tional ones to me.” We merely nodded assent, and in
another minute were close upon the prison. Peterkin,
Mak, and I had provided us with short heavy bludgeons
on our way. These we held in our right hands; our
left hands we kept free either to grasp our opponents
with, or to draw our knives if necessary. Jack carried
his long knife—it might almost have been termed a
short sword— in his left hand, and from the manner in
which he clinched his right I saw that he meant to
make use of it as his principal weapon.

On gaining the back of the house we heard voices
within, but could see nothing, so we moved softly round
to the front, keeping, however, well behind the screen
of bushes. Here Jack halted, and we ranged up along-
side of him and peeped through the bushes. The hut
was quite open in front, and the interior was brightly
lighted by a strong fire, round which the four guards—
stout fellows all of them—were seated with their spears
beside them on the ground. They were conversing in
an excited tone, and taking no notice of Okandaga, who
sat behind them, partially in the shade, with her face
buried in her hands. She was not tied in any way, as


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 109

the guards knew well enough that she could not hope
to escape them by mere running away.

One rapid glance showed us all this, and enabled us
to select our men. Then Jack gave the signal, and
without an instant’s hesitation we darted upon them.
I know not in what manner my comrades acted their
part. From the moment I set eyes on the negro nearest
to me, my blood began to boil. Somehow or other I
saw Jack give the signal without taking my eyes off
my intended victim, then I sprang forward, and he had
barely time to look up in alarm when I struck him with
all my force on the right temple. He fell without a
groan. I looked round instantly, and. there lay the
other three, with my companions standing over them.
Our plan had been so well concerted and so promptly
executed that the four men fell almost at the same in-
stant, and without a ery.

Poor Okandaga leaped up and uttered a faint scream
of alarm, but Makarooroo’s voice instantly reassured her,
and with an exclamation of joy she sprang into his arms.
There was no time for delay. While the scene I have
described was being enacted the shouts in the centre of
the village had been increasing, and we guessed that in
a few minutes more the blood-thirsty executioners would
come for their helpless victim. We therefore left the
hut at once, and ran as fast as we could towards the
place where our guns and shoes had been left. Our
guide seized Okandaga by the wrist and dragged her
along; but indeed she was so nimble that at first she
required no assistance. In a short time, however, we
were obliged to slacken our pace in order to enable her
to keep up. We reached the guns in safety ; but while
we were in the act of lifting them a burst of wild cries,
that grew louder and fiercer as they approached, told
110 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

that the natives were rushing tumultuously towards the
prison.

“ Now, lads,” said Jack, “we must put on full speed.
—Mak, take her right hand; here, Okandaga, your left.”

At that instant there was a shout in the village, so
loud that we knew the escape was discovered. An in-
describable hubbub ensued, but we soon lost it in the
crackling of the underwood as we burst through it in
our headlong flight towards the cave. The poor girl,
feeling that her life depended on it, exerted herself to
the utmost, and with the aid of Jack and her lover
kept well up.

“She'll never hold out to the end,” said Peterkin,
glancing over his shoulder as he ran.

The cries of the savages filled the woods in all direc-
tions, showing that they had instantly scattered them-
selves in the pursuit, in order to increase their chances
of intercepting us. We had already traversed the
greater part of the wood that lay between the village
and the haunted cavern, when two negroes, who must
have taken a shorter route, descried us. They instantly
uttered a yell of triumph and followed us at full speed,
while from the cries closing in upon us we could tell
that the others had heard and understood the shout.
Just then Okandaga’s strength began to fail, and her
extreme terror, as the pursuers gained on us, tended
still further to increase her weakness. This was all the
more unfortunate that we were now almost within a
couple of hundred yards of the mouth of the cave.

Makarooroo spoke encouragingly to her, but she was
unable to reply, and it became evident that she was
about to sink down altogether. Jack glanced over his
shoulder. The two negroes were within fifty yards of
us, but no others were in sight.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 111

“ Hold my gun,” said Jack to me sharply.

I seized it. He instantly stooped down, grasped
Okandaga round the waist, and without stopping, swung
her, with an exertion of strength that seemed to me
incredible, into his arms. We gained the mouth of the
cavern; Jack dropped Okandaga, who immediately ran
in, while the rest of us stopped abruptly and faced
about.

“ Back, all of you,” cried Jack, “else they will be
afraid to come on.”

The words had scarcely passed his lips when the two
negroes came up, but halted a few yards from the mouth
of the cave on seeing such a giant form guarding the
entrance.

To let those men escape and reveal the place of our
concealment was not to be thought of. Jack darted
out upon them. They separated from each other as
they turned to fly. I was peeping out of the cave, and
saw that Jack could not secure them both; I therefore
darted out, and quickly overtaking one, seized him by
the hair of the head and dragged him into the cave
with the aid of Peterkin. Jack lifted the other savage
completely from the ground, and carried him in strug-
gling in his gripe like a child in its nurse’s arms.

This last episode was enacted so quickly that the two
negroes were carried into the cavern and gagged before
the other pursuers came up. At the cave’s mouth the
whole of the men of the village shortly assembled with
the king at their head. Thus far the excitement of the
chase had led them ; but now that the first burst of their
rage was over, and they found themselves on the thresh-
old of that haunted cavern, the fear of which had been
an element in their training from infancy, they felt, no
doubt, overawed by superstitious dread, and hesitated to
112 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

enter, although most of them must have been convinced
that the fugitives were there. Their fears increased as
their anger abated, and they crowded round King.
Jambai, who seemed loath to take upon himself the’ ~
honour of leader.

“They must have sought shelter here,” said the king,
- pointing to the cavern and looking round with an as-
sumption of boldness which he was evidently far from
feeling. “Who among my warriors will follow me?”

“Perhaps the evil spirits have carried them away,”
suggested one of the sable crew.

“That is the word of a coward,” cried the king, who,
although somewhat timorous about spirits, was in reality
a bold, brave man, and felt nettled that any of his
warriors should show the white feather. “If evil spirits
are there, our fetichman will drive them away. Let
the doctor stand forth.”

At that moment the doctor, worthy knave! must
have wished in his inmost soul that he had remained
quietly at home and left to warriors the task of captur-
ing the fugitives, but there was no resisting the mandate
of the king; besides, his honour and credit as a fetich-
man was at stake; moreover, no doubt he felt somewhat
emboldened by the presence of such a large number of
men—there were certainly several hundreds on the
ground—-so, all things considered, he thought it best to
accept the post of leader with a good grace. Stepping
quickly forward, he cried, “ Let torches be brought, and
I will lead the way.”

A murmur of approbation ran through the crowd of
blacks, who, like a flock of sheep, felt bold enough to
follow a leader blindly.

While the consultation was going on outside, we were
making hasty preparation for defending ourselves to the
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 113

last extremity. Peterkin, in particular, was extremely
active, and, to say truth, his actions surprised us not a
little. I once or twice fancied that excitement had
turned his brain. He first dressed up his head in a
species of wild turban made of dried grass and tall
sedgy leaves; then he put several patches of red and
white earth on his black face, as well as on his body in
various places, and fastened a number of loose pieces
of rag, torn from a handkerchief, and bits of tattered
leaves to his arms and legs in such a manner as to give
him an extremely wild and dishevelled appearance. I
must say that when his hasty toilet was completed he
seemed to me the most horrible-looking demon I had
ever conceived of. He next poured out nearly a whole
flask of gunpowder on a ledge of rock, the edge of
which was visible from the entrance to the cave, while
the rock itself concealed him from view. Last of all, he
took up the three cones of moistened gunpowder which
the reader will remember he had made before we left
‘the cave to attack the village. One of these he placed
among the grass and branches on his head, the other
two he held in his hands.

“ Now, boys,” he said, when all was ready, “all I have
to ask of you is that you will stand by with matches,
and when I give the word light the points of those
three cones of gunpowder simultaneously and instantly,
and leave me to finish the remainder of my part. Of
course, you will be prepared to back me up with your
rifles if need be, but keep well out of sight at first.”

We now saw the drift of our eccentric friend’s in-
tention, but for my part I felt little confidence in his
success. The plan seemed altogether too wild and
absurd. But our danger was imminent. No way of
escape seemed possible, and it is wonderful how readily

8
114 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

men will grasp at anything in the shape of a ruse or
stratagem, no matter how silly or wild, that affords the
most distant chance of escape from danger. Jack, too,
I could see from the look of his face, put little faith in
the plan, and I observed an expression on the counte-
nance of our negro guide which seemed to indicate that
his respect for Peterkin’s wisdom was on the wane.

We had not to wait long. The doctor, with several
torch-bearers, suddenly darted in with a shout, followed
closely by the warriors, who yelled furiously, in order,
no doubt, to keep up their courage.

Alarmed by such an unusual hubbub in their usually
quiet domain, the bats came swooping from their holes
in the walls by hundreds, and the torches were extin-
guished almost instantly. The savages who were near
the entrance drew back in haste; those who had entered
stood rooted to the spot in terror.

“ Now!” whispered Peterkin eagerly.

We struck our lights at once and applied them to the
points of the gunpowder cones, which instantly began
to spout forth a shower of sparks with great violence.
Peterkin darted out from behind the rock with a yell so
appalling that we ourselves were startled by it, having
forgotten that it formed an element in his plan. In
passing he allowed a few sparks to fall on the heap of
powder, which exploded with so bright a flame that the
whole cavern was illuminated for an instant. It also
set fire to the ragged scraps with which Peterkin had
decked himself out—a result which had neither been
intended nor anticipated, so that he rushed towards the
mouth of the cave howling with pain as well as with a
desire to scare the savages.

The effect of this apparition was tremendous. The
negroes turned and crushed through the narrow entrance


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 115

screaming and shrieking with terror. The bats, no less
alarmed than the men, and half suffocated with smoke,
fled out of the cave like a whirlwind, flapping their
wings on the heads of the negroes in their flight, and
adding, if that were possible, to their consternation. The
negroes ran as never men ran before, tumbling over each
other in their mad haste, dashing against trees and crash-
ing through bushes in their terror, while Peterkin stood
leaping in the cave’s mouth, smoking and blazing and
spurting, and unable to contain himself, giving vent to
prolonged peals of demoniacal laughter. Had the laugh
been that of negroes it might have been recognized ; but
Peterkin’s was the loud, violent British guffa, which, I
make no doubt, was deemed by them worthy of the
fiends of the haunted cave, and served to spur them
on to still greater rapidity in their wild career.

Returning into the cave’s innermost recess, we lighted
one of the torches dropped by the savages, and placing
it in a sort of natural niche, seated ourselves on several
pieces of rock to rest.

Our first act was to look earnestly in each other's
faces ; our next to burst into peals of laughter.

“T say, comrades,” I exclaimed, checking myself, “don’t
we run some risk in giving vent to our feelings so freely?”

“No fear,” cried Peterkin, who was still smoking a
little from unextinguished sparks. “There is not a
man in the whole crew who will draw rein till he is
sitting, with the teeth still chattering in his head, at
his own fireside. I never saw men in such a fright
since I was born. Depend upon it, we are safe enough
here from this day forth—Don’t you think so, Mak ?”

Our guide, who was now trying to reassure his
trembling bride, turned with a broad grin on his sable
countenance, and said,—
116 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Safe? ho! yis, massa. Dere not be a man as’ll
come to dis yere cuvern for de nix tree hun’ year or
more. Massa Peterkin be de most horriboble ghost dey
ever did saw, an’ no mistake. But, massas, we mus’ go
*way quick an’ git to our camp, for de king sure to go
dere an’ see if you no hab someting to do wid it all.
Him’s a berry clebber king, am Jambai—bery clebber ;
him’s no be bughummed bery easy.”

“Humbugged, you mean,” said Jack, laughing. “You're
right, Mak: we must set off at once. But what are we
to do with poor Okandaga, now that we have got her?”

This was indeed a puzzling question. It was impos-
sible to take her to our camp and account to the negroes
for her appearance in a satisfactory manner ; besides, if
Jambai took it into his head to pursue us in order to
ascertain whether we had had anything to do with the
rescue, our case would be hopeless. It was equally im-
possible to leave her where she was, and to let her try
to make her escape through the woods alone was not
to be thought of. While we pondered this dilemma an
idea occurred to me.

“Tt seems to me,’ said J, “that men are seldom,
perhaps never, thrown into a danger or difficulty in this
world without some way of escape being opened up,
which, if they will but grasp at it promptly, will conduct
them at last out of their perplexities. Now, it has just
occurred to me that, since everything else seems to be
impossible, we might send Okandaga into the woods,
with Makarooroo to guide and defend her and to hunt
for her. Let them travel in a line parallel with the
river route which we intend to follow. Each night
Mak will make a secure shelter for her, and then return
to our camp as if he had come in from hunting. Hach
morning he will set off again into the woods as if to
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 117

hunt, rejoin Okandaga; and thus we will journey to-
gether, as it were, and when we reach the next tribe of
natives, we will leave the girl in their charge until we
return from the gorilla country. What do you think of
that plan ?”

“ Not a bad one,” replied Jack ; “but if Mak is away
all day, what are we to do for an interpreter ?”

“ Make him describe to us and to the men the day’s
route before leaving us,” suggested Peterkin; “and as
for the talking, we can manage that well enough for all
needful purposes by a mixture of the few phrases we
know with signs.”

In the excitement of this whole. affair we had totaily
forgotten our two prisoners, who lay not far from us
on the ground, gagged and pinioned. We were now
reminded of their presence rather abruptly. We must
have secured their fastenings badly, for during the time
we were conversing they managed to free themselves,
and made a sudden dash past us. Jack’s eye fortunately
caught sight of them in time. He sprang up, rushed at
the one nearest him, and throwing out his foot as he
passed, tripped him up. It chanced that at that spot -
there was a deep hole in the floor of the cavern. Into
this the poor wretch plunged head first, and he was
killed on the spot. Meanwhile, the other gained the
outlet of the cave, and had almost escaped into the
forest, when Makarooroo darted after him with the speed
of an antelope. In a few seconds we heard a ery, and
shortly after our guide returned with his knife clotted
with blood. He had overtaken and slain the other
negro,

I cannot convey to the reader the horror that filled
me and my two companions at this unexpected and
melancholy termination of the affair. Yet we felt that
118 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

we were guiltless of rashly spilling human blood: for
Jack had no intention of killing the poor negro whom
he tripped up; and as to the other, we could not have
prevented our guide from doing what he did. He him-
self deemed it justifiable, and said that if that man had
escaped to the village, and told who it was that fright-
ened them out of the cave, they would certainly have
come. back and murdered us all. There was truth in
this. Still we could not but feel overwhelmed with sad-
ness at the incident.

We were now doubly anxious to get away from this
cave, so we rapidly finished the discussion of our plan,
and Jack arranged that he should accompany what may
be termed the overland part of our expedition. This
settled, we washed the charcoal off our persons, with the
exception of that on our faces, having been advised by
King Jambai himself to hunt with black faces, as wild
animals were quicker to perceive our white skins than
their black ones. Then we resumed our garments, and
quitting the haunted cavern, set out on our return jour-
ney to the camp,
CHAPTER VIII.

Peterkin distinguishes himself, and Okandaga is disposed of, ete.

HEN within about three miles of the place where

our men had been ordered to haul the canoe

out of the water and make the camp, we came to a halt

and prepared a spot for Okandaga to spend an hour or

two in sleep. The poor creature was terribly exhausted.

We selected a very sequestered place in a rocky piece of

ground, where the light of the small fire we kindled, in

order to cook her some supper, could not be seen by any
one who might chance to pass by that way.

Jack remained with her, but the guide went on with
us in order to give instructions to our men, who, when
we arrived, seemed much surprised that we had made
such a bad hunt during the night. Having pointed out
our route, Makarooroo then left us, and we lay down to
obtain a few hours’ repose.

We had not lain more than an hour when one of our
men awoke us, saying that it was time to start, so we
rose, very unwillingly, and embarked.

“I say, Ralph,” observed Peterkin, as we glided up
the stream, which in this place was narrow and sluggish,
“isn’t it strange that mankind, as a rule, with very few
exceptions, should so greatly dislike getting up in the
morning ?”

“Tt is rather curious, no doubt. But I suspect we
120 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

have ourselves to thank for the disinclination. If we
did not sit up so late at night we should not feel the in-
disposition to rise so strong upon us in the morning.”

“There you are quite wrong, Ralph. I always find
that the sooner I go to bed the later I am in getting up.
The fact is, I’ve tried every method of rousing myself,
and without success. And yet I can say conscientiously
that I am desirous of improving; for when at sea I
used to have my cot slung at the head with a block-
tackle, and I got one of the middies to come when the
watch was changed and lower me, so that my head lay
on the deck below, and my feet pointed to the beams
above. And would you believe it, I got so accustomed
to this at last that, when desperately sleepy, I used to
hold on in that position for a few minutes, and secure a
short nap during the process of suffocation with blood
to the head.”

“You must indeed have been incorrigible,” said I,
laughing. “Nevertheless, I feel assured that the want
of will lies at the root of the evil.”

“Of course you do,” retorted Peterkin testily ; “ people
always say that when I try to defend myself.”

“Ts it not probable that people always say that just
because they feel that there is truth in the remark ?”

“Humph!” ejaculated my friend.

“ Besides,” I continued, “our success in battling with
the evil tendencies of our natures depends often very
much on the manner in which we make the attack. I
have pondered this subject deeply, and have come to the
conclusion that there is a certain moment in the awaking
hour of each day which if seized and improved gains
for us the victory. You know Shakespeare’s judicious
remark—‘ There is a tide in the affairs of men which,
taken at the flood, leads on to fortune, or something to
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 121

that effect. I never feel quite sure of the literal correct-
ness of my quotations, although I am generally certain
as to the substance. Well, there is a tide also in the
affair of getting up in the morning, and its flood-point
is the precise instant when you recover consciousness.
At that moment every one, I believe, has moral courage
to leap violently out of bed; but let that moment pass,
and you sink supinely back, if not to sleep, at least into
a desperate condition of unconquerable lethargy.”

“You may be very correct in your reasoning,” returned
Peterkin ; “but not having pondered that subject quite
so deeply as you seem to have done, I shall modestly
refrain from discussing it. Meanwhile I will go ashore,
and stalk yonder duck which floats so comfortably and
lazily in the cove just beyond the point ahead of us, that
I think it must be in the condition of one who, having
missed the flood-tide you have just referred to, is rev-
elling in the luxury of its second nap—Ho, you ebony-
faced scoundrel!” he added, turning to the negro who
steered our canoe; “shove ashore, like a good fellow.—
Come, Ralph, lend me your fowling-piece, and do you
carry my big rifle. There is nothing so good for break-
fast as a fat duck killed and roasted before it has had
time to cool.”

“And here is a capital spot on which to breakfast,”
said I, as we landed.

“ First-rate. Now then, follow me, and mind your
muzzle. Better put the rifle over your shoulder, Ralph,
so that if it does go off it may hit the sun or one of the
stars. A six-ounce ball in one’s spine is not a pleasant
companion in a hunting expedition.”

“But,” retorted I, “you forget that I am particularly
careful. JI always carry my piece on half-cock, and never
put my finger on the trigger.”
122 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Indeed! not even when you pull it?”

“Of course, when I am about to fire; but you know
well enough what I mean.”

“Hush, Ralph! we must keep silence now and step
lightly.”

In a few minutes we had gained the clump of bushes
close behind which the duck lay; and Peterkin, going
down on all fours, crept forward to get a shot. I fol-
lowed him in the same manner, and when he stopped to
take a deliberate aim, I crept up alongside. The duck
had heard our approach, and was swimming about in a
somewhat agitated manner among the tall reeds, so that
my companion made one or two unsuccessful attempts to
take aim.

“ What an ageravating thing!” exclaimed Peterkin in
a whisper.

At that moment I happened to cast my eyes across the
river, and the reader may judge of my surprise when I
beheld two elephants standing among the trees. They
stood so silently and so motionless, and were so like in
colour to the surrounding foliage, that we had actually
approached to within about thirty yards without observ-
ing them. I touched Peterkin on the shoulder, and
pointed to them without saying a word. The expression
of amazement that instantly overspread his features
showed that he also saw them.

“The rifle, Ralph,” he said, in a low, excited
whisper. :

I handed it to him. With careful deliberation he
took aim, and fired at the animal nearest to us. The
heavy ball entered its huge body just behind the shoulder.
Both elephants tossed up their trunks, and elevating
their great ears they dashed furiously into the bush ;
but the one that had been hit, after plunging head fore-
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 128

most down a low bank, fell to the ground with a heavy
crash, quite dead.

It was a splendid shot. The natives, who almost im-
mediately after came up screaming with delight, could
scarcely believe their eyes. They dashed across the river
in the canoe, while some of them, regardless of the alli-
gators that might be hidden there, sprang into the water
and swam over.

“Tm sorry we did not get the duck, however,” ob-
served Peterkin, as we returned to the place where we
had left the canoe. “Elephant meat is coarse, nasty
stuff, and totally unfit for civilized mouths, though these
niggers seem to relish it amazingly.”

“You forget the baked foot,” said I.

“Well, so I did: it was pretty good, certainly; but
that’s the only part o’ the brute that’s fit to eat.”

Soon after this the canoe came back and took us over
the river; and we breakfasted on the side where the
elephant had fallen, in order to allow the natives to cut
off such portions of the meat as they required, and to
secure the tusks. Then we continued our journey, and
at night encamped near a grove of palm trees which
Makarooroo had described to us, and where we were
soon joined by him and Jack, who told us that he had
got on well during the day—that he had shot an ante-
lope, and had seen a zebra and a rhinoceros, besides a
variety of smaller game. He also told us that Okan-
daga was encamped in a place of safety a few miles to
the right of our position, and that she had stood the
journey well.

I was much interested by Jack’s account of the zebra
and the rhinoceros, specimens of both of which animals
I had seen in menageries, and felt disposed to change
places with him on the march; but reflecting that he


124 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

was much more likely than I successfully to hunt any-
thing he might pursue, I made up my mind to remain
by the canoe.

Thus we travelled for several days without anything
particular occurring, and at length arrived at a native
village which lay on the banks of a noble stream.

Here Makarooroo introduced us to Mbango the chief,
a fine-looking and good-natured negro, who received us
most hospitably, supplied us with food, and urged us to
remain and hunt with his people. This, however, we
declined to do, telling our entertainer that we had come
to his country for the purpose of shooting that wonderful
animal the gorilla, but assuring him that we would come
back without fail if we should be spared. We further
assured him on this head by proposing to leave in his
charge a woman for whom we had a great respect and
love, and whom we made him promise faithfully to take
care of till we returned.

Peterkin, who soon gave them a specimen of his powers
as a marksman, and contrived in other ways to fill the
minds of the chief and his people with a very exalted
idea of his powers both of body and intellect, endeavoured
to make assurance doubly sure by working on their super-
stitious fears.

“Tell Mbango,” said he to our guide, “ that though we
be small in numbers we are very powerful; that we can
do deeds” (here he became awfully solemn and mysteri-
ous) “such as no black man ever conceived of ; and that
if a hair of the head of Okandaga is hurt, we will on
our return—”

Instead of completing the sentence, Peterkin started
up, threw himself into violent contortions, rolled his eyes
in a fearful manner, and, in short, gave the chief and his
people to understand that something quite indescribable
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 125

and unutterably terrible would be the result of their
playing us false.

“Send for Njamie,” said Mbango to one of his re-
tainers.

Njamie, who was the chief's principal wife, soon ap-
peared. She led a sturdy little boy by the hand. He
was her only son, and a very fine little fellow, despite
the blackness of his skin and his almost total want of
clothing.

To this woman Mbango gave Okandaga in charge,
directing her in our presence how to care for her, and
assuring her of the most terrible punishment should any-
thing befall the woman committed to her care.

Njamie was a mild, agreeable woman. She had more
modesty of demeanour and humility of aspect than the
most of the women of her tribe whom we happened to
see, so that we felt disposed to believe that Okandaga
was placed in as safe keeping as it was possible for us
to provide for her in our circumstances. Even Maka-
rooroo appeared to be quite at ease in his mind; and it
was evidently with a relieved breast and a light heart
that he bade adieu to his bride, and started along with
us on the following day on our journey into the deeper
recesses of the wilderness.

Before entering upon these transactions with the people
of this village, we took care to keep our crew in total
ignorance of what passed by sending them on in ad-
vance with the canoe under Jack’s care, a few hours
before we brought Okandaga into the village, or even
made mention of her existence; and we secured their
ready obedience to our orders, and total indifference as
to our motives in these incomprehensible actions, by
giving them each a few inches of tobacco—a gift which
rendered them supremely happy.
126 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

One day, about a week after the events above narrated,
we met with an adventure which well-nigh cost Jack
his life, but which ultimately resulted in an important
change in our manner of travelling. We were travers-
ing an extremely beautiful country with the goods on
our shoulders, having, in consequence of the increasing
turbulence of the river as well as its change of direction,
been compelled to abandon our canoe, and cut across the
country in as straight a line as its nature would permit.
But this was not easy, for the grass, which was bright
green, was so long as to reach sometimes higher than our
shoulders.

In this species of country Jack’s towering height really
became of great use, enabling him frequently to walk
along with his head above the surrounding herbage,
while we were compelled to grope along, ignorant of
all that was around us save the tall grass at our sides.
Occasionally, however, we came upon more open ground
where the grass was short, and then we enjoyed the
lovely scenery to the full. We met with a great variety
of new plants and trees in this region. Many of the
latter were festooned with wild vines and other climbing
plants. Among others, I saw several specimens of that
curious and interesting tree the banyan, with its drop-
shoots in every state of growth: some beginning to
point towards the earth, in which they were ultimately
destined to take root; some more than half-way down ;
while others were already fixed, forming stout pillars to
their parent branches,—thus, as it were, on reaching
maturity rendering that support which it is the glory
as well as the privilege of youth to accord to age. Be-
sides these, there were wild dates and palmyra trees, and
many others too numerous to mention, but the peculiar
characteristics of which I carefully jotted down in my
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 127

note-book. Many small water-courses were crossed, in
some of which Mak pointed out a number of holes, which
he said were made by elephants wading in them. He
also told us that several mud-pools, which seemed to have
been recently and violently stirred up, were caused by
the wallowing of the rhinoceros; so we kept at all times
a sharp look-out for a shot.

Lions were also numerous in this neighbourhood, and
we constantly heard them roaring at night, but seldom
saw them during our march.

Well, as I have already remarked, one day we were
travelling somewhat slowly through the long grass of
this country, when, feeling oppressed by the heat, as well
as somewhat fatigued with my load, I called to Jack,
who was in advance, to stop for a few minutes to rest.

“ Most willingly,” he replied, throwing down his load,
and wiping away the perspiration which stood in large
drops on his brow. “TI was on the point of calling a
halt when you spoke.—How do you get on down there,
Peterkin ?”

Our friend, who had seated himself on the bale he
. had been carrying, and seemed to be excessively hot,
looked up with a comical expression of countenance, and
replied,—

“Pretty well, thank’ee. How do you get on up
there 2”

“ Qh, capitally. There’s such a nice cool breeze blowing,
I’m quite sorry that I cannot send a little of it down.”

“Don’t distress yourself, my dear fellow; Pll come
up to snuff it.”

So saying, Peterkin sprang nimbly upon Jack’s
shoulders, and began to gaze round him.

“T say, Peterkin,” said Jack, “why are you a very
clever fellow just now ?”
128 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

”

“Don’t know,” replied Peterkin. “I give it up at
once. Always do. Never could guess a riddle in all
my life.”

“ Because,” said Jack, “ you're ‘up to snuff.

“Oh, oh! that certainly deserves a pinch; so there’s
for you.”

Jack uttered a roar, and tossed Peterkin off his
shoulders, on receiving the punishment.

“Shabby fellow!” cried Peterkin, rubbing his head. .
“ But, I say, do let me up again. I thought, just as you
dropped me, that I saw a place where the grass is short.
Ay, there it is, fifty yards or so ahead of us, with a
palmyra tree on it. Come, let us go rest there, for I
confess that I feel somewhat smothered in this long
grass.”

We took up our packs immediately, and carried them
to the spot indicated, which we found almost free from
long grass. Here we lay down to enjoy the delightful
shade of the tree, and the magnificent view of the
country around us. Our negroes also seemed to enjoy
the shade, but they were evidently not nearly so much
oppressed with the heat as we were, which was very
natural. They seemed to have no perception of the
beautiful in nature, however, although they appreciated
fully the agreeable influences by which they were sur-
rounded.

While I lay at the foot of that tree, pondering this
subject, I observed a very strange-looking insect engaged
in a very curious kind of occupation. Peterkin’s eye
caught sight of it at the same instant with mine.

“Hollo! Jack, look here!” he cried in a whisper. “I
declare, here’s a beast been and shoved its head into a
hole, and converted its tail into a trap!”

We all three lay down as quietly as possible, and I

299
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 129

could not but smile when I thought of the literal correct-
ness of my friend’s quaint description of what we saw.

The insect was a species of ant-eater. It was about
an inch and a quarter long, as thick as a crow-quill, and
covered with black hair. It put its head into a little
hole in the ground, and quivered its tail rapidly. The
ants, which seemed to be filled with curiosity at this
peculiar sight, went near to see what the strange thing
could be; and no sooner did one come within the range
of the forceps on the insect’s tail, than it was snapped
up.
“Now, that is the most original trapper I ever did
see or hear of,” remarked Peterkin, with a broad grin.
“T’ve seen many things in my travels, but I never ex-
pected to meet with a beast that could catch others by
merely wagging its tail.”

“You forget the hunters of North America,” said
Jack, “who entice little antelopes towards them by
merely wagging a bit of rag on the end of a ramrod.”

“T forget nothing of the sort,” retorted Peterkin,
“Wagging a ramrod is not wagging a tail. Besides, I
spoke ‘of beasts doing it; men are not beasts.”

“Then I hold you self- convicted, my boy,” Srelanned
Jack ; “for you have often called me a beast.”

s By no means, Jack. I am not self-convicted, but
quite correct, as I can prove to the satisfaction of any
one who isn’t a philosopher. You never can prove any-
thing to a philosopher.”

“Prove it, then.”

“T will. Isn’t a monkey a beast ?”

“ Certainly.”

“Tsn’t a gorilla a monkey ?”

“No doubt it is.”

“ And aren’t you a gorilla?”

9
130 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“T say, lads, it’s time to be going,” cried Jack, with a
laugh, as he rose and resumed his load.

At that moment Mak uttered an exclamation, and
pointed towards a particular spot in the plain before us,
where, close by a clump of trees, we saw the graceful
head and neck and part of the shoulders of a giraffe.
We were naturally much excited at the sight, this being
the first we had fallen in with.

“You'd better go after it,” said Jack to Peterkin,
“and take Mak with you.”

“Td rather you'd go yourself,” replied Peterkin ; “ for,
to say truth, I'm pretty well knocked up to-day. I
don’t know how it is, one day one feels made of iron,
as if nothing could tire one; and the next, one feels quite
weak and spiritless.”

“Well, Pll go; but I shall not take any one with me.
—Take observation of the sun, Mak, and keep a straight
course as you are now going until night. D’ye see
yonder ridge?”

«Yes, massa.”

“Then hold on direct for that, and encamp there. I'll
not be long behind you, and hope to bring you a giraffe
steak for supper.”

We endeavoured to dissuade Jack from going out
alone, but he said truly that his load distributed among
us all was quite sufficient, without adding to it by taking
away another member of the party. Thus we parted ;
but I felt a strange feeling of depression, a kind of fore-
boding of evil, which I could not shake off; despite my
utmost efforts. Peterkin, too, was unusually silent, and
I could not avoid seeing that he felt more anxiety on
account of Jack’s rashness than he was willing to allow.
Our friend took with him one of our large-bore rifles,
and a double-barrel of smaller bore slung at his back.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 131

Shortly after parting with him, we descried an ostrich
feeding in the plain before us. I had long desired to
meet with a specimen of this gigantic bird in its native
wilds, and Peterkin was equally anxious to get a shot at
it; so we called a halt, and prepared to stalk it. We
were aware that the ostrich is a very silly and very
timid bird, but not being aware of the best method of
hunting it, we asked Makarooroo to explain how he was
in the habit of doing it.

“You mus’ know,” he began, “dat bird hims be a
mos’ ex’roroninary beast. When hims run hims go
fasterer dan—oh! it be dumpossobable for say how
much fast hims go. You no can see him’s legs; dey go
same as legs ob leetle bird. But hims be horrobably
stupid. Suppose he see you far, far away, goin’ to de
wind’ard ob him, he no run ’way to leeward; hims tink
you wants to get round him, so off him start to git past
you, and before hims pass he sometimes come close ‘nuff
to be shooted or speared. Me hab spear him dat way,
but him’s awful differcult to git at for all dat.”

“Well then, Mak, after that lucid explanation, what
dyou propose that we should do?” inquired Peterkin,
examining the locks of his rifle.

“Me pruppose dat you go far ober dere, Massa Ralph
go not jist so far, and me go to de wind’ard and gib him
fright.”

Acting upon this advice, we proceeded cautiously to
the several spots indicated, and our guide set off towards
an exposed place, where he intended to show himself.
In a few minutes we observed the gigantic bird look up
in alarm, and then we saw Makarooroo running like a
deer over the plain. The ostrich instantly rushed off
madly at full speed, not, as might have been expected,
in a contrary direction, or towards any place of shelter,
132 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

but simply, as it appeared to me, with no other end in
view than that of getting to windward of his supposed
enemy. I observed that he took a direction which
would quickly bring him within range of my companion’s
rifle, but I was so amazed at the speed with which he
ran that I could think of nothing else.

Every one knows that the ostrich has nothing worthy
of the name of wings—merely a small tuft of feathers
at each side, with which he cannot make even an
attempt to fly; but every-one does not know, probably,
that with his stout and long legs he can pass over the
ground nearly at the ordinary speed of a locomotive
engine. I proved this to my own satisfaction by taking
accurate observation. On first observing the tremendous
speed at which he was going, I seized my note-book,
and pulling out my watch, endeavoured to count the
number of steps he took ina minute. This, however, I
found was totally impossible; for his legs, big though
they were, went so fast that I could no more count them
than I could count the spokes of a carriage-wheel. I
observed, however, that there were two bushes on the
plain in the direction of his flight, which he would soon
have to pass. I therefore laid down my note-book and
rifle, and stood with my watch in hand, ready to note
the precise instants at which he should pass the first
and second. By afterwards counting the number of
footsteps on the ground between the bushes, and com-
paring the result with the time occupied in passing
between the two, I thus proposed to myself to ascertain
his rate of speed.

Searcely had I conceived this idea when the bird
passed the first bush, and I glanced at my watch; then
he passed the second, and I glanced again. Thus I
noted that he took exactly ten seconds to pass from one
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 133

bush to the other. While I was in the act of jotting
this down I heard the report of Peterkin’s rifle, and
looking up hastily, saw the tail-feathers of the ostrich
knocked into the air, but the bird itself passed on un-
injured. I was deeply mortified at this failure, and all
the more so that, from past experience, I had been led to
believe that my friend never missed his mark. Hurry-
ing up, I exclaimed,;—-

“Why, my dear fellow, what can have come over
you?”

Poor Peterkin seemed really quite distressed: he
looked quite humbled at first.

“Ah!” said he, “it’s all very well for you to say,
‘What has come over you?’ but you ought to make
allowance for a man who has carried a heavy load all
the forenoon. Besides, he was almost beyond range.
Moreover, although I have hunted a good deal, I really
have not been in the habit of firing at animal locomo-
tives under full steam. Did you ever see such a slapping
pace and such an outrageous pair of legs, Ralph ?”

“Never,” said I. “But come with me to yonder
bushes. I’m going to make a calculation.”

“What’s a calcoolashun?” inquired our guide, who
came up at that moment, panting violently.

“Tt’s a summation, Mak—a case of counting up, one,
two, three, ete—and may be multiplying, subtracting,
and dividing into the bargain.”

“Ho! dats what me been do at de missionary
school.”

“Exactly ; but what sort of calculation Ralph means
to undertake at present I know not. Perhaps he’s going
to try to find out whether, if we were to run at the rate
of six miles an hour till doomsday, in the wrong direc-
tion, there would be any chance of our ever sticking


134 THE GORILLA. HUNTERS.

that ostrich’s tail again on his big body. But come
along ; we shall see.”

On reaching the spot I could scarcely believe my eyes.
Hach step this bird had taken measured fourteen feet in
length! I always carried a rolled-up yard-measure
about with me, which I applied to the steps, so that I
could make no mistake. There were exactly thirty of
those gigantic paces between the two bushes. This
multiplied by six gave 180 steps, or 2,520 feet in one
minute, which resulted in 151,200 feet, or 50,400 yards,
or very nearly thirty miles in the hour.

“No wonder I only knocked his tail off,” said Peterkin.

“Qn the contrary,” said I, “ the wonder is that under
the circumstances you hit the bird at all.”

On further examination of the place where we had
seen the ostrich before it was alarmed, we ascertained
that his ordinary walking pace varied from twenty to
twenty-six inches in length.

After this unsuccessful hunt we returned -to our com-
rades, and proceeded to the rendezvous where we ex-
pected to find Jack; but as he was not there, we con-
cluded that he must have wandered further than he
intended, so throwing down our packs, we set about
preparing the camp and a good supper against his
return. Gradually the sun began to sink low on the
horizon; then he dipped below it, and the short twi-
light of those latitudes was rapidly merging into night ;
but Jack did not return, and the uneasiness which we
had all along felt in regard to him increased so much
that we could not refrain from showing it.

“Tl tell you what it is, Ralph,” cried Peterkin, start-
ing up suddenly: “I’m not going to sit here wasting
the time when Jack may be in some desperate fix. I'll
go and hunt for him.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 135

“Me tink you right,” said our guide; “dere is ebery
sort ob ting here—beasties and mans. P’raps Massa
Jack am be kill.”

I could not help shuddering at the bare idea of such
a thing, so I at once seconded my companion’s proposal,
and resolved to accompany him.

“Take your double-barrel, Ralph, and I'll lend our
spare big gun to Mak.”

“But how are we to proceed? which way are we to
go? J have not the most distant idea as to what direc-
tion we ought to go in our search.”

“Leave that to Mak. He knows the ways o’ the
country best, and the probable route that Jack has
taken. Are you ready?”

“Yes. Shall we take some brandy ?”

“Ay; well thought of. He'll perhaps be the better
of something of that sort if anything has befallen him.
Now, then, let’s go.”

Leaving our men in charge of the camp with strict
injunctions to keep good watch and not allow the fires
to go down lest they should be attacked by lions, we
three set forth on our nocturnal search. From time
to time we stood still and shouted in a manner that
would let our lost friend know that we were in search
of him, should he be within ear-shot, but no answering
ery came back to us; and we were beginning to despair,
when we came upon the footprints of a man in the soft
soil of a swampy spot we had to cross. It was a clear
moonlight night, so that we could distinguish them
perfectly.

“Ho!” exclaimed our guide, as he stooped to examine
the marks.

“Well, Mak, what do you make of it?” inquired
Peterkin anxiously.
136 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

Mak made no reply for a few seconds; then he rose,
and said earnestly, “Dat am Massa Jack’s foot.”

I confess that I was somewhat surprised at the air of
confidence with which our guide made this statement;
for after a most careful examination of the prints, which
were exceedingly indistinct, I could discern nothing to
indicate that they had been made by Jack.

“ Are you sure, Mak?” asked Peterkin.

“Sartin sure, massa.”

“Then push on as fast as you can.”

Presently we came to a spot where the ground was
harder and the prints more distinct.

“Ha! you’re wrong, Mak,” cried Peterkin, in a voice
of disappointment, as he stooped to examine the foot-
steps again. “Here we have the print of a naked foot;
Jack wore shoes. And, what's this? blood!”

“Yis, massa, me know dat Massa Jack hab shoes.
But dat be him’s foot for all dat, and him’s hurt some-
how for certain.”

The reader may imagine our state of mind on making
this discovery. Without uttering another word, we
quickened our pace into a smart run, keeping closely in
the track of Jack’s steps. Soon we observed that these
deviated from side to side in an extraordinary manner,
as if the person who made them had been unable to
walk straight. In afew minutes more we came on the
footprints of a rhinoceros—a sight which still further
increased our alarm. On coming out from among a
clump of low bushes that skirted the edge of a small
plain, we observed a dark object lying on the ground
about fifty yards distant from us. I almost sank down
with an undefinable feeling of dread on beholding this.

We held our rifles in readiness as we approached it
at a quick pace, for we knew not whether it was not
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 187

a wild animal which might spring upon us the moment
we came close enough. But a few seconds dispelled our
dread of such an attack and confirmed our worst fears,
for there, in a pool of blood, lay Jack’s manly form.
The face was upturned, and the moon, which shone full
upon it, showed that it was pale as death and covered
with blood. His clothes were rent and dishevelled and
covered with dust, as if he had struggled hard with
some powerful foe, and all round the spot were foot-
prints of a rhinoceros, revealing too clearly the character
of the terrible monster with which our friend had en-
gaged in unequal conflict.

Peterkin darted forward, tore open Jack’s shirt at the
breast, and laid his hand upon his heart.

“Thank God,” he muttered, in a low, subdued tone,
“he’s not dead! Quick, Ralph, the brandy-flask.”

I instantly poured a little of the spirit into the silver
cup attached to the flask and handed it to Peterkin,
who, after moistening Jack’s lips, began assiduously to
rub his chest and forehead with brandy. Kneeling
down by his side I assisted him, while Makarooroo
applied some to his feet. While we were thus engaged
we observed that our poor friend’s arms and chest had
received several severe bruises and some slight wounds,
and we also discovered a terrible gash in his right thigh
which had evidently been made by the formidable horn
of the rhinoceros. This, and the other wounds which
were still bleeding pretty freely, we stanched and bound
up, and our exertions were at length rewarded by the
sight of a faint tinge of colour returning to Jack’s
cheeks. Presently his eyes quivered, and heaving a
short, broken sigh, he looked up.

“Where am I, eh? Why, what’s wrong? what has
happened ?” he asked faintly, in a tone of surprise.
138 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“ All right, old boy. Here, take a swig of this, you
abominable gorilla,” said Peterkin, holding the brandy-
flask to his mouth, while one or two tears of joy rolled
down his cheeks.

Jack drank, and rallied a little.

“T’ve been ‘ill, I see,” he said gently. “Ah! I re-
member now. I’ve been hurt—the rhinoceros; eh, have
you killed it? I gave it a good shot. It must have
been mortal, I think.”

“Whether you've killed it or not I cannot tell,” said
I, taking off my coat and putting it under Jack’s head
for a pillow, “but it has pretty nearly killed you. Do
you feel worse, Jack ?”

I asked this in some alarm, observing that he had
turned deadly pale again.

“He’s fainted, man; out o’ the way!” cried Peterkin,
as he applied the brandy again to his lips and temples.

In a few seconds Jack again rallied.

“Now, Mak, bestir yourself,” cried Peterkin, throwing
off his coat. “Cut down two stout poles, and we'll
make some sort of litter to carry him on.”

“TI say, Ralph,” whispered Jack faintly, “do look to
my wounds and see that they are all tightly bound up.
I can’t afford to lose another drop of blood. It’s almost
all drained away, I believe.”

While I examined my friend’s wounds and readjusted
the bandages, my companions cut down two poles.
These we laid on the ground parallel to each other and
about two feet apart, and across them laid our three
coats, which we fastened in a rough fashion by means
of some strone cords which I fortunately happened to
have with me. On this rude litter we laid our com-
panion, and raised him on our shoulders. Peterkin and
I walked in rear, each supporting one of the poles;

1”?
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 139

while Makarooroo, being the stoutest of the three, sup-
ported the entire weight of the other ends on his broad
shoulders. Jack bore the moving better than we had
expected, so that we entertained sanguine hopes that no
bones were broken, but that loss of blood was all he
had to suffer from.

Thus slowly and with much difficulty we bore our
wounded comrade to the camp.


CHAPTER IX.

L discover a curious insect, and Peterkin takes a strange flight.

T happened most fortunately at this time that we
were within a short day’s journey of a native
village, to which, after mature consideration, we deter-
mined to convey Jack, and remain there until he should
be sufficiently recovered to permit of our resuming our
journey. Hitherto we had studiously avoided the vil-
lages that lay in our route, feeling indisposed to en-
counter unnecessarily the risk of being inhospitably
received ; perhaps even robbed of our goods, if nothing
worse should befall us. There was, however, no other
alternative now; for Jack’s wounds were very severe,
and the amount of blood lost by him was so great that
he was as weak as a child. Happily, no bones were
broken, so we felt sanguine that by careful nursing for
a few weeks we should get him set firmly upon his legs
again.

On the following morning we set forth on our jour-
ney, and towards evening reached the village, which
was situated on the banks of a small stream, in the
midst of a beautiful country composed of mingled plain
and woodland.

It chanced that the chief of this village was con-
nected by marriage with King Jambai—a most fortunate
circumstance for us, as it insured our being hospitably
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 141

received. The chief came out to meet us riding on the
shoulders of a slave, who, although a much smaller man
than his master, seemed to support his load with much
ease. Probably habit had strengthened him for his
special work. A large hut was set apart for our ac-
commodation; a dish of yams, a roast monkey, and a
couple of fowls were sent to us soon after our arrival,
and, in short, we experienced the kindest possible re-
ception.

None of the natives of this village had ever seen a
white face in their lives, and, as may well be imagined,
their curiosity and amazement were unbounded. The
people came constantly crowding round our hut, remain-
ing, however, at a respectful distance, and gazed at us
until I began to fear they would never go away.

Here we remained for three weeks, during which
time Jack’s wounds healed up, and his strength returned
rapidly. Peterkin and I employed ourselves in alter-
nately tending our comrade, and in scouring the neigh-
bouring woods and plains in search of wild animals.

As we were now approaching the country of the
gorilla—although, indeed, it was still far distant—our
minds began to run more upon that terrible creature
than used to be the case; and our desire to fall in with
it was increased by the strange accounts of its habits
and its tremendous power that we received from the
natives of this village, some of whom had crossed the
desert and actually met with the gorilla face to face.
More than once, while out hunting, I have been so taken
up with this subject that I have been on the point of
shooting a native who appeared unexpectedly before me,
under the impression that he was a specimen of the
animal on which my thoughts had been fixed.

One day about a week after our arrival, as I was
142 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

sitting at the side of Jack’s couch relating to him the
incidents of a hunt after a buffalo that Makarooroo and
I had had the day before, Peterkin entered with a swag-
gering gait, and setting his rifle down in a corner, flung
himself on the pile of skins that formed his couch.

“Tl tell you what it is,” said he, with the look and
tone of a man who feels that he has been unwarrant-
ably misled—“TI don’t believe there’s such a beast as a
gorilla at all! now, that’s a fact.”

There was something so confident and emphatic in
my comrade’s manner that, despite my well-grounded
belief on that point, I felt a sinking at the heart. The
bare possibility that, after all our trouble and toil and
suffering in penetrating thus far towards the land which
he is said to inhabit, we should find that there really
existed no such creature as the gorilla was too terrible
to think upon.

“ Peterkin,” said I anxiously, “what do you mean?”

“I mean,” replied he slowly, “that Jack is the only
living specimen of the gorilla in Africa.” ;

“Come, now, I see you are jesting.”

“Am I?” cried Peterkin savagely—‘jesting, eh?
That means expressing thoughts and opinions which are
not to be understood literally. Oh, I would that I were
sure that I am jesting! Ralph, it’s my belief, I tell
you, that the gorilla is a regular sell—a great, big, un-
natural hairy do!”

“ But I saw the skeleton of one in London.”

“T don’t care for that. You may have been deceived,
humbugged. Perhaps it was a compound of the bones of
a buffalo and a chimpanzee.”

“Nay, that were impossible,” said I quickly ; “for no
one pretending to have any knowledge of natural history
and comparative anatomy could be so grossly deceived.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 143

“ What like was the skeleton, Ralph ?” inquired Jack,
who seemed to be rather amused by our conversation.

“Tt was nearly as tall as that of a medium-sized
man—I should think about five feet seven or eight
inches; but the amazing part about it was the immense
size and thickness of its bones. Its shoulders were much
broader than yours, Jack, and your chest is a mere
child’s compared with that of the specimen of the gorilla
that I saw. Its legs were very short, much shorter
than those of a man; but its arms were tremendous—
they were more than a foot longer than yours. In fact,
if the brute’s legs were in the same proportion to its
body as are those of a man, it would be a giant of ten
or eleven feet high. Or, to take another view of it, if
you were to take a robust and properly proportioned
giant of that height, and cut down his legs until he
stood about the height of an ordinary man, that would
be a gorilla.”

“T don’t believe it,” cried Peterkin.

“Well, perhaps my simile is not quite so felicitous
as—”"



“JT don’t mean that,” interrupted Peterkin; “I mean
that I don’t believe there’s such a brute as a gorilla
at all.”

“Why, what has made you so sceptical?” inquired
Jack.

“The nonsense that these niggers have been telling
me, through the medium of Mak as an interpreter ; that
is what has made me sceptical. Only think, they say
that a gorilla is so strong that he can lift a man by the
nape of the neck clean off the ground with one of his
hind feet! Yes, they say he is in the habit of sitting on
the lower branches of trees in lonely dark parts of the
wood watching for prey, and when a native chances to
144 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

pass by close enough he puts down his hind foot, seizes
the wretched man therewith, lifts him up into the tree,
and quietly throttles him. They don’t add whether or
not he eats him afterwards, or whether he prefers him
boiled or roasted. Now, I don’t believe that.”

“ Neither do I,” returned Jack ; “nevertheless the fact
that these fellows recount such wonderful stories at all,
is, to some extent, evidence in favour of their existence:
for in such a country as this, where so many wonderful
and horrible animals exist, men are not naturally tempted
to invent new creatures; it is sufficient to satisfy their
craving for the marvellous that they should merely
exaggerate what does already exist.”

“Go to, you sophist! If what you say be true, and
the gorilla turns out to be only an exaggerated chim-
panzee or ring-tailed roarer, does not that come to the
same thing as saying that there is no gorilla at all
always, of course, excepting yourself ?”

“Credit yourself with a punched head,” said Jack,
“and the account shall be balanced when I am suffi-
ciently recovered to pay you off. Meanwhile, continue
your account of what the niggers say about the gorilla.”

Peterkin assumed a look of offended dignity as he
replied,—

“Without deigning any rejoinder to the utterly
absurd and totally irrelevant matter contained in the
preliminary sentences of your last remark, I pass on to
observe that the natives of these wilds hold the opinion
that there is one species of the gorilla which is the resi-
dence of the spirits of defunct niggers, and that these
fellows are known by their unusual size and ferocity.”

“Hold,” cried I, “until I get out my note-book.
Now, Peterkin, no fibs.”

“ Honour bright,” said he, “Tl give it you just as 1


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 145

got it. These possessed brutes are never caught, and
can’t be killed. (I only hope I may get the chance to
try whether that be true or not.) They often carry off
natives into the woods, where they pull out their toe
and finger nails by the roots and then let them go; and
they are said to be uncommonly fond of sugar-cane,
which they steal from the fields of the natives some-
times in a very daring manner.”

“Ts that all?” said I.

“ All!” exclaimed my comrade. “How much more
would you have? Do you suppose that the gorilla can
do anything it likes ?—hang by its tail from the moon,
or sit down on its nose and run round on its chin?”

“Massa Jack,” said Makarooroo, entering the hut and
interrupting our conversation at this point, “de chief
hims tell to me for to tell to you dat w’en you's be fit
for go-hid agin hims gib you cottle for sit upon.”

“Cottle, Mak! what’s cottle?” inquired Jack, with a
puzzled look.

“Ho, massa, you know bery well ; jist cottle—hoxes,
you know.”

“Indeed, I don’t know,” replied Jack, still more
puzzled. :

“T’ve no doubt,” interposed Peterkin, “that he means
cuttle, which is the short name for cuttle-fish, which, in
such an inland place as this, must of course be hoaxes!
But what do you mean, Mak? describe the thing to
us.”

Mak scratched his woolly pate, as if he were quite
unable to explain himself.

“O massas, you be most stoopid dis yer day. Cottle
not a ting; hims am a beast, wid two horn an’ one tail.
Dere,” said he, pointing with animation to a herd of
cattle that grazed near our hut, “ dat’s cottle, or hoxes.”

20
146 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

We all laughed at this proposal.

“What!” cried Jack, “does he mean us to ride upon
‘hoxes’ as if they were horses ?”

“ Vis, massa, hims say dat. Hims hear long ago ob
one missionary as hab do dat; so de chief he tink it
bery good idea, an’ hims try too, an’ like it bery much ;
only hims fell off ebery tree steps an’ a’most broke all
de bones in him’s body down to powder. But hims git
up agin and fell hoff agin. Oh, hims like it bery much !”

“If we follow the chief’s example,” said I, laughing,
“we shall scarcely be in a fit state to hunt gorillas at
the end of our journey; but, now I come to think of it,
the plan seems to me not a bad one. You know a
great part of our journey now lies over a comparatively
desert country, where we shall be none the worse of a
ride now and then on ox-back to relieve our limbs. I
think the proposal merits consideration.”

“Right, Ralph,” said Jack.—* Go, Mak, and tell his
majesty, or chieftainship, or his royal highness, with my
compliments, that I am much obliged by the offer, and
will consider it. Also give him this plug of tobacco;
and see you don’t curtail its dimensions before it leaves
your hand, you rascal.”

Our guide grinned as he left the hut to execute his
mission, and we turned to converse on this new plan,
which, the more we thought of it, seemed the more to
grow in our estimation as most feasible.

“Now, lads, leave me,” said Jack, with a sigh, after
we had chatted for more than an hour. “If I am to go
through all that our worthy host seems to have suffered,
it behoves me to get my frame into a fit state to stand
it. I shall therefore try to sleep.”

So saying he turned round on his side, and we left
him to his slumbers. ;
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 147

As it was still early in the afternoon, we two shoul-
dered our rifles and strolled away into the woods, partly
with the intention of taking a shot at anything that
might chance to come in our way, but chiefly with the
view of having a pleasant chat about our prospect of
speedily reaching that goal of our ambition—the gorilla
country.

“Tt seems to me,” observed Peterkin, as we walked
side by side over an open grassy and flower-speckled
plain that lay about a couple of miles distant from the
village,—“ it seems to me that we shall never reach this
far-famed country.”

“JT have no doubt that we shall,” said I; “but tell
me, Peterkin, do you really doubt the existence of the
gorilla ?”

“ Well, since you do put it to me so very seriously, I
can searce tell what I believe. The fact is, that I’m
such a sceptical wretch by nature that I find it difficult
to believe anything unless I see it.”

I endeavoured to combat this very absurd state of
mind in my companion by pointing out to him very
clearly that if he were to act upon such a principle at
all times, he would certainly disbelieve many of the
commonest facts in nature, and give full credit, on the
other hand, to the most outrageous absurdities.

“ For instance,” said I, “ you would believe that every
conjurer swallows fire, and smoke, and penknives, and
rabbits, because you see him do it; and you would dis-
believe the existence of the pyramids, because you don’t
happen to have seen them.”

“Ralph,” said my companion seriously, “don’t go in
too deep, else I shall be drowned !”

I was about to make some reply, when my attention
was attracted by a very singular appearance of moisture
148 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

at the foot of a fig-tree under which we were passing.
Going up to it I found that there was a small puddle of
clear water near the trunk. This occasioned me much
surprise, for no rain had fallen in that district since our
arrival, and probably there had been none for a long
period before that. The ground everywhere, except in
the large rivers and water-courses, was quite dry, inso-
much that, as I have said, this little solitary pool (which
was not much larger than my hand) occasioned us much
surprise.

“ How comes it there?” said I.

“ That’s more than I can tell,” replied Peterkin. “Per-
haps there’s a small spring at the root of the tree.”

“ Perhaps there is,” said I, searching carefully round
the spot in all directions; but I found nothing to in-
dicate the presence of a spring—and, indeed, when I
came to think of it, if there had been a spring there
would also certainly have been a water-course leading
from. it. But such was not the case. Presently I ob-
served a drop of water fall into the pool, and looking
up, discovered that it fell from a cluster of insects that
clung to a branch close over our heads.

T at once recognized this water-distilling insect as an
old acquaintance. I had seen it before in England,
although of a considerably smaller size than this African
one. My companion also seemed to be acquainted with
it, for he exclaimed,-—

“Ho! I know the fellow. He’s what we used at
home to call a ‘ frog-hopper ’ after he got his wings, and
a ‘cuckoo-spit’ before that time; but these ones are six
times the size of ours.”

I was aware that there was some doubt among natu-
ralists as to whence these insects procured the water
they distilled. My own opinion, founded on observa-
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 149

tions made at this time, led me to think the greater
part of the moisture is derived from the atmosphere,
though, possibly, some of it may be procured by suction
from the trees. I afterwards paid several visits to this
tree, and found, by placing a vessel beneath them, that
these insects distilled during a single night as much as
three or four pints of water !

Turning from this interesting discovery, we were
about to continue our walk, when we observed a buffalo
bull feeding in the open plain, not more than five or six
hundred yards off from us.

“Ha! Ralph, my boy,” cried Peterkin enthusiastically,
“here is metal more attractive! Follow me; we must
make a detour in order to get to leeward of him.”

We set off at a brisk pace, and I freely confess that,
although the contemplation of the curious processes of
the water-distilling insect afforded me deeper and more
lasting enjoyment, the gush of excitement and eagerness
that instantly followed the discovery of the wild buffalo
bull enabled me thoroughly to understand the feeling
that leads men—especially the less contemplative among
them—infinitely to prefer the pleasures of the chase to
the calmer joys attendant upon the study of natural
history.

At a later period that evening I had a discussion
with my companions on that subject, when I stood up
for the pursuit of scientific knowledge as being truly
elevating and noble, while the pursuit of game was, to
say the least of it, a species of pleasure more suited to
the tastes and condition of the savage than of the
civilized man.

To this Peterkin replied—having made a preliminary
statement to the effect that I was a humbug—that a
man’s pluck was brought out and his nerves improved


150 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

by the noble art of hunting, which was_ beautifully
scientific in its details, and which had the effect of caus-
ing a man to act like a man and look like a man—not
‘like a woman or a nincompoop, as was too often the case
with scientific men.

Hereupon Jack announced it as his opinion that we
were both wrong and both right; which elicited a cry of
“Bravo!” from Peterkin. “ For,” said Jack, “what would
the naturalist do without the hunter? his museums
would be almost empty and his knowledge would be
extremely limited. On the other hand, if there were no
naturalists, the hunter—instead of being the hero who
dares every imaginable species of danger, in order to
procure specimens and furnish information that will add
to the sum of human knowledge—would degenerate
into the mere butcher, who supplies himself and his men
with meat; or into the semi-murderer, who delights in
shedding the blood of inferior animals. The fact is,
that the naturalist and the hunter are indispensably
necessary to each other—‘ both are best, to use an old
expression ; and when both are combined in one, as in
the case of the great American ornithologist Audubon,
that is best of all.”

“ Betterer than both,” suggested Peterkin.

But to return from this digression.

In less than quarter of an hour we gained a position
well to leeward of the buffalo, which grazed quietly near
the edge of the bushes, little dreaming of the enemies who
were so cautiously approaching to work its destruction.

“Keep well in rear of me, Ralph,” said Peterkin, as
we halted behind a bush to examine our rifles. “Tl
creep as near to him as I can, and if by any chance I
should not kill him at the first shot, do you run up and
hand me your gun.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 151

Without waiting for a reply, my companion threw
himself on his breast, and began to creep over the plain
like a snake in the grass. He did this so well and so
patiently, that he reached to within forty yards of the
bull without being discovered. Then he ceased to ad-
vance, and I saw his head and shoulders slowly emerge
from among the grass, and presently his rifle appeared,
and was slowly levelled. It was one of our large-bore
single-barrelled rifles.

He lay in this position for at least two minutes,
which seemed to me a quarter of an hour, so eager was
I to see the creature fall. Suddenly I heard a sharp
snap or crack. The bull heard it too, for it raised its
huge head with a start. The cap of Peterkin’s rifle had
snapped, and I saw by his motions that he was en-
deavouring, with as little motion as possible, to replace
it with another. But the bull caught sight of him, and
uttering a terrific roar charged in an instant.

It is all very well for those who dwell at home in
security to think they know what the charge of an in-
furiated buffalo bull is. Did they see it in reality, as I
saw it at that time, tearing madly over the grass, foam-
ing at the mouth, flashing at the eyes, tossing its tail,
and bellowing hideously, they would have a very differ-
ent idea from what they now have of the trials to which
hunters’ nerves are frequently exposed.

Peterkin had not time to cap. He leaped up, turned
round and ran for the woods at the top of his speed; but
the bull was upon him in an instant. Almost before I
had time to realize what was occurring, I beheld my
companion tossed high into the air. He turned a dis-
tinct somersault, and fell with a fearful crash into the
centre of a small bush. I cannot recall my thoughts on
witnessing this. I remember only experiencing a sharp
152 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

pang of horror and feeling that Peterkin must certainly
have been killed. But whatever my thoughts were they
must have been rapid, for the time allowed me was
short, as the bull turned sharp round after tossing Peter-
kin and rushed again towards the bush, evidently with
the intention of completing the work of destruction.

Once again I experienced that strange and sudden
change of feeling to which I have before referred. I
felt a bounding sensation in my breast which tingled
to my finger-ends. At the same time my head became
clear and cool. I felt that Providence had placed the
life of my friend in my hands. Darting forward in
advance of the bush, I awaited the charge of the in-
furiated animal. On it came. I knew that I was not
a sufficiently good shot to make sure of hitting it in the
brain. I therefore allowed it to come within a yard of
me, and then sprang lightly to one side. As it flew
past, I never thought of taking aim or putting the piece
to my shoulder, but I thrust the muzzle against its side
and pulled both triggers at once.

From that moment consciousness forsook me, and I
knew not what had occurred for some minutes after.
The first object that met my confused vision when I
again opened my eyes was Peterkin, who was seated
close beside me on the body of the dead buffalo, examin-
ing some bloody scratches on the calf of his left leg. He
had evidently been attempting to restore me to con-
sciousness, for I observed that a wet handkerchief lay
onmy forehead. He muttered to himself as he examined
his wounds,—

“This comes of not looking to one’s caps. Humph!
I do believe that every bone in my body is—ah ! here’s
another cut, two inches at least, and into the bone of
course, to judge from the flow of blood. I wonder how
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 153

much blood I can afford to lose without being floored
altogether. Such a country! I wonder how high I
went. I felt as if I’d got above the moon. Hollo!
Ralph, better ?”

I sat up as he said this, and looked at him earnestly.

“My dear Peterkin, then you're not killed after all.”

“Not quite, but pretty near. If it had not been for
that friendly bush I should have fared worse. It broke
my fall completely, and I really believe that my worst
hurts are a few scratches. But how are you, Ralph?
Yours was a much more severe case than mine. You
should hold your gun tighter, man, when you fire with-
out putting it to your shoulder.”

“How? why? what do you mean?”

“Simply this, that in consequence of your reckless
manner of holding your rifle, it came back with such a
slap on your chest that it floored you.”

“ This, then, accounts for the pain I feel in it. But
come,” said I, rising and shaking my limbs to make sure
that no bones were broken; “we have reason to be very
thankful we have escaped so easily. I made sure that
you were killed when I saw you flying through the aiv.”

“T always had a species of cat-luck about me,” re-

plied Peterkin, with a smile. “But now let us eut off
a bit o’ this fellow to take back with us for Jack’s
supper.”

With some difficulty we succeeded in cutting out the
buffalo’s tongue by the root, and carried it back to the
village, where, after displaying it as an evidence of our
prowess, we had it cooked for supper.

The slight hurts that we had received at the time of
this adventure were speedily cured, and about two weeks
after that we were all well enough to resume our
journey.
CHAPTER X.

Water appreciated —Destructive flies, ete.

UR first start from the village where we had been

entertained so hospitably and so long was pro-

ductive of much amusement to ourselves and to the
natives.

We had determined to accept of three oxen from the
chief, and to ride these when we felt fatigued, but we
thought it best to let our native porters carry our bag-
gage on their shoulders, as they had hitherto done.

When the animals were led up to our hut, we could
not refrain from laughing. They were three sturdy-
looking dark-skinned oxen, with wicked-looking black
eyes and very long horns.

“ Now, Jack, do you get up first,” said Peterkin, “and
show us what we are to expect.”

“Nay, lad; I am still entitled to be considered an in-
valid: so you must get up first, and not only so, but you
must try them all, in order that I may be enabled to
select the quietest.”

“Upon my word, you are becoming despotic in your
sickness, and you forget that it is but a short time
since I came down from a journey to the sky, and that
my poor bones are still tender. But here goes. I
was born to be victimized, so I submit to the decrees
of Fate.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 155

Peterkin went up to one of the oxen and attempted
to mount it; but the animal made a demonstration of an
intention to gore him, and obstinately objected to this.

“Hold him tight, Mak,” he eried, after several futile
attempts to mount. “I was always good at leap-frog
when a school-boy ; see if I don’t bring my powers into
play now.”

So saying, he went behind the ox, took a short race,
and sprung with the agility of a monkey over its tail
on to its back! The ox began to kick and sidle and
plunge heavily on receiving this unexpected load; but
its rider held on well, until it took it into its head to
dart under a neighbouring tree, the lower branches of
which swept him off and caused him to fall with a heavy
plump to the ground.

“TI told you so,” he cried, rising with a rueful face,
and rubbing himself as he limped forward. However,
his pain was more than half affected, for the next
minute he was on the back of another ox. This one
also proved restive, but not so much so as the first.
The third was a very quiet animal, so Jack appropriated
it as his charger.

Having bade adieu to the chief and rubbed noses
with him and with several of our friends in the village,
we all three got upon our novel steeds and set forth.
But we had not got away from the village more than a
mile when the two restive oxen began to display a firm
determination to get rid of their intolerable burden.
Mine commenced to back and sidle, and Peterkin’s made
occasional darts forward, and then stopping suddenly, re-
fused to budge a step. We lost all patience at last, and
belaboured them soundly with twigs, the effect of which
was to make them advance rather slowly, and evidently
under protest.
156 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Look out for branches,” cried Peterkin as we came
up to a narrow belt of wood.

I had scarcely time to raise my head when I was
swept off my seat and hurled to the ground by a large
branch. Peterkin’s attention was drawn to me, and his
ox, as if aware of the fact, seized the opportunity to
swerve violently to one side, thereby throwing its rider
off. Both animals gave a bellow, as of triumph, erected
their tails, and ran away. They were soon recaptured,
however, by our negroes, and mounting once more, we
belaboured them well and continued our journey. In
course of time they became more reconciled to their
duties ; but I cannot say that I ever came to enjoy such
riding, and all of us ultimately agreed that it was a most
undesirable thing to journey on ox-back.

Thus we commenced our journey over this desert or
plain of Africa, and at the end of many weeks found
ourselves approaching that part of the country near the
equator in which the gorilla is said to dwell. On the
way we had many adventures, some of an amusing,
some of a dangerous character, and I made many addi-
tions to my collection of animals, besides making a
number of valuable and interesting notes in my journal ;
but all this I am constrained to pass over, in order to
introduce my reader to those regions in which some of
our most wonderful adventures occurred.

One or two things, however, I must not omit to mention.

In passing over the desert we suffered much from
want of water. Frequently the poor oxen had to travel
two or three days without tasting a drop, and their
distress was so great that we more than once thought of
turning them adrift at the first good watering-place we
should come to, and procecd, as formerly, on foot; for we
had all recovered our wonted vigour, and were quite
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 157

capable of standing the fatigues of the journey as well
as our men. But several times we had found the coun-
try destitute of game, and were reduced to the point of
starvation; so we continued to keep the oxen, lest we
should require them for food.

On one occasion we were wending our way slowly
along the bed of what in the rainy season would become
a large river, but which was now-so thoroughly dry that
we could not find even a small pool in which the oxen
might slake their thirst. They had been several days
absolutely without a drop of water, while we were re-
duced to a mouthful or two per man in the day. As we
could not exist much longer without the life-giving fluid,
Jack dismounted, and placing the load of one of the men
on the ox’s back, sent him off in advance to look for
water. We had that morning seen the footprints of
several animals which are so fond of water that they are
never found at any great distance from some spot where
it may be found. We therefore felt certain of falling
in with it ere long.

About two hours afterwards our negro returned,
saying that he had discovered a pool of rain-water, and
showing the marks of mud on his knees in confirmation
of the truth of what he said.

“Ask him if there’s much of it, Mak,” said Jack, as
we crowded eagerly round the man.

“Hims say there be great plenty ob it—nuff to
tumble in.”

Gladdened by this news we hastened forward. The
oxen seemed to have scented the water from afar, for
they gradually became more animated, and quickened
their pace of their own accord, until they at last broke
into arun. Peterkin and I soon outstripped our party,
and quite enjoyed the gallop.
158 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“There it is,’ cried my comrade joyfully, pointing to
a gleaming pond in a hollow of the plain not two hundred
yards off.

“ Hurrah
the sight.

The oxen rushed madly forward, and we found that
they were away with us. No pulling at our rope-bridles
had any effect on them. My companion, foreseeing
what would happen, leaped nimbly off just as he reached
the margin of the pond. I being unable to collect my
thoughts for the emergency, held on. My steed rushed
into the water up to the neck, and stumbling as he did
so, threw me into the middle of the pond, out of which
I scrambled amidst the laughter of the whole party, who
came up almost as soon as the oxen, so eager were they
to drink.

After appeasing our own thirst we stood looking at
the oxen, and it really did our hearts good to see the
poor thirsty creatures enjoy themselves so thoroughly.
They stood sucking in the water as if they meant to
drink up the whole pond, half shutting their eyes, which
became mild and amiable in appearance under the
influence of extreme satisfaction. Their sides, which
had been for the last two days in a state of collapse,
began to swell, and at last were distended to such an
extent that they seemed as if ready to burst. In point
of fact the creatures were actually as full as they
could hold, and when at length they dragged themselves
slowly, almost unwillingly, out of the pool, any sudden
jerk or motion caused some of the water to run out of
their mouths!

Some time after that we were compelled to part with
our poor steeds, in consequence of their being bitten by -
an insect which caused their death.

1”

I shouted, unable to repress my delight at
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 159

This destructive fly, which is called tsetse, is a perfect
scourge in some parts of Africa. Its bite is fatal to the
horse, ox, and dog, yet, strange to say, it is not so to
man or to wild animals. It is not much larger than the
common house-fly, and sucks the blood in the same
manner as the musquito, by means of a proboscis with
which it punctures the skin. When man is bitten by
it, no more serious evil than slight itching of the part
follows. When the ox is bitten no serious effect follows
at first, but a few days afterwards a running takes place
at the eyes and nose, swellings appear under the jaw and
on other parts of the body, emaciation quickly follows,
even although the animal may continue to graze, and
after a long illness, sometimes of many weeks, it dies in
a state of extreme exhaustion.

The tsetse inhabits certain localities in great numbers,
while other places in the immediate neighbourhood are
entirely free. Those natives, therefore, who have herds
of cattle avoid the dangerous regions most carefully ; yet
despite their utmost care, they sometimes come unex-
pectedly on the habitat of this poisonous fly, and lose the
ereater part of their cattle.

When our poor oxen were bitten and the fatal
symptoms began to appear, we knew that their fate
was sealed; so we conducted them into a pleasant
valley on which we chanced to alight, where there
was plenty of grass and water, and there we left them
to die.

Another incident occurred to us in this part of our
journey which is worthy of record.

One day Peterkin and I had started before our party
with our rifles, and had gone a considerable distance in
advance of them, when we unexpectedly came upon a
band of natives who were travelling in an opposite direc-
160 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

tion. Before coming up with their main body, we met
with one of their warriors, who came upon us suddenly
in the midst of a wooded spot, and stood rooted to the
earth with fear and amazement; at which, indeed, we
were not much surprised, for as he had probably never
seen white faces before, he must have naturally taken us
for ghosts or phantoms of some sort.

He was armed with shield and spear, but his frame
was paralyzed with terror. He seemed to have no power
to use his weapons. At first we also stood in silent
wonder, and returned his stare with interest; but after
a few seconds the comicality of the man’s appearance
tickled Peterkin so much that he burst into a fit of
laughter, which had the effect of increasing the terror
of the black warrior to such a degree that his teeth
began to chatter in his head. He actually grew
livid’ in the face. I never beheld a more ghastly coun-
tenance.

“T say, Ralph,” observed my companion, after recover-
ing his composure, “we must try to show this fellow
that we don’t mean him any harm, else he'll die of sheer
fright.”

Before I could reply, or any steps could be taken
towards this end, his party came up, and we suddenly
found ourselves face to face with at least a hundred men,
all of whom were armed with spears or bows and arrows.
Behind them came a large troop of women and children.
They were all nearly naked, and I observed that they
were blacker in the skin than most of the negroes we
had yet met with.

“ Here’s a pretty mess,” said Peterkin, looking at me.

“What is to be done?” said I.

“Tf we were to fire at them, I’d lay a bet they’d
run away like the wind,” replied my comrade; “but I
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 161

can’t bear to think of shedding human blood if it can
possibly be avoided.”

While we spoke, the negroes, who stood about fifty
yards distant from us, were consulting with each other
in eager voices, but never for a moment taking their eyes
off us.

“What say you to fire over their heads?” I sug-
gested.

“Ready, present! then,” cried Peterkin, with a reck-
lessness of manner that surprised me.

We threw forward our rifles, and discharged them
simultaneously.

The effect was tremendous. The whole band—men,
women, and children—uttered an overwhelming shriek,
and turning round, fled in mad confusion from the spot.
Some of the warriors turned, however, ere they had gone
far, and sent a shower of spears at us, one of which went
close past my cheek.

“We have acted rashly, I fear,” said I, as we each
sought shelter behind a tree.

No doubt the savages construed this act of ours into
an admission that we did not consider ourselves invul-
nerable, and plucked up courage accordingly, for they
began again to advance towards us, though with hesita-
tion. I now saw that we should be compelled to fight
for our lives, and deeply regretted my folly in advising
Peterkin to fire over their heads; but happily, before
blood was drawn on either side, Makarooroo and Jack
came running towards us. The former shouted an ex-
planation of who and what we were to our late enemies,
and in less than ten minutes we were mingling together
in the most amicable manner.

We found that these poor creatures were starving,
having failed to procure any provisions for some time

ll
162 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

past, and they were then on their way to another
region in search of game. We gave them as much of
our provisions as we could spare, besides a little tobacco,
which afforded them inexpressible delight. Then rubbing
noses with the chief, we parted and went on our respect-
ive ways.
CHAPTER XI.

How we met with our first gorilla, and how we served him.

“ [T never rains but it pours,” is a true proverb. I

have often noticed, in the course of my observa-
tions on sublunary afiairs, that events seldom come
singly. I have often gone out fishing for trout in the
rivers of my native land, day after day, and caught
nothing, while at other times I have, day after day, re-
turned home with my basket full.

As it was in England, so I found it in Africa. For
many days after our arrival in the gorilla country,
we wandered about without seeing a single creature
of any kind. Lions, we ascertained, were never found
in those regions, and we were told that this was in
consequence of their having been beaten off the field by
gorillas. But at last, after we had all, severally and
collectively, given way to despair, we came upon the
tracks of a gorilla, and from that hour we were kept
constantly on the qui vive, and in the course of the few
weeks we spent in that part of the country, we “ bagged,”
as Peterkin expressed it, “no end of gorillas”’—great and
small, young and old.

I will never forget the powerful sensations of excite-
ment and anxiety that filled our breasts when we came
on the first gorilla footprint. We felt as no doubt
Robinson Crusoe did when he discovered the footprint of
164 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

. a savage in the sand. Here at last was the indubitable
evidence of the existence and presence of the terrible
animal we had come so far to see. Here was the foot-
step of that creature about which we had heard so many
wonderful stories, whose existence the civilized world
had, up to within a very short time back, doubted ex-
ceedingly, and in regard to which, even now, we knew
comparatively very little.

Makarooroo assured us that he had hunted this animal
some years ago, and had seen one or two at a distance,
though he had never killed one, and stated most em-
phatically that the footprint before us, which happened
to be in a soft sandy spot, was undoubtedly caused by
the foot of a gorilla.

Being satisfied on this head, we four sat down in a
circle round the footprint to examine it, while our men
stood round about us, looking on with deep interest ex-
pressed in their dark faces.

“ At last!” said I, carefully brushing away some twigs
that partly covered the impression.

“ Ay, at last!” echoed Jack, while his eyes sparkled
with enthusiasm.

“ Ay,” observed Peterkin, “and a pretty big last he
must require, too. I shouldn’t like to be his shoemaker.
What a thumb, or a toe! one doesn’t know very well
which to call it.”

“T wonder if it’s old?” said I.

“ As old as the hills,” replied Peterkin; “at least so I
would judge from its size.”

“You mistake me. I mean that I wonder whether
the footprint is old, or if it has been made recently.”

“Him’s quite noo,” interposed our guide.

“ How d’ye know, Mak ?”

“’Cause me see.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 165

“Ay; but what do you see that enables you to form
such an opinion ?”

“QO Ralph, how can you expect a nigger to understand
such a sentence as that?” said Jack, as he turned to Mak
and added, “ What do you see?”

“ Me see one leetle stick brok in middel. If you look
to him you see him white and clean. If hims was old,
hims would be mark wid rain and dirt.”

“There!” cried Peterkin, giving me a poke in the side,
“see what it is to be a minute student of the small
things in nature. Make a note of it, Ralph.”

I did make a note of it mentally on the spot, and then
proposed that we should go in search of the gorilla with-
out further delay.

We were in the midst of a dark gloomy wood in
the neighbourhood of a range of mountains whose
blue serrated peaks rose up into the clouds. Their
sides were partly clothed with wood. We were travel-
ling—not huntine—at the timé we fell in with the
track above referred to, so we immediately ordered the
men to encamp where they were, while we should go
after the gorilla, accompanied only by Mak, whose nerves
we could depend on.

Shouldering our trusty rifles, and buckling tight
the belts of our heavy hunting-knives, we sallied forth
after the manner of American Indians, in single file,
keeping, as may well be supposed, a sharp look-out as
we went along. The fact was that long delay, fre-
quent disappointment, and now the near prospect of
success, conspired together to fill us with a species
of nervous excitement that caused us to start at every
sound.

The woods here were pretty thick, but they varied in
their character so frequently that we were at one time
166 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

pushing slowly among dense, almost impenetrable under-
wood, at another walking briskly over small plains which
were covered in many places with large boulders. It
was altogether a gloomy, savage-looking country, and
seemed to me well suited to be the home of so dreadful
an animal. There were few animals to be seen here.
Even birds were scarce, and a few chattering monkeys
were almost the only creatures that broke the monoto-
nous silence and solitude around us.

“What a dismal place!” said Peterkin, in a low tone.
“T feel as if we had got to the fag-end of the world, as
if we were about plunging into ancient chaos.”

“Tt is, indeed,” I replied, “a most dreary region. I
think that the gorillas will not be disturbed by many
hunters with white faces.”

“There’s no saying,” interposed Jack. “I should not
wonder, now, if you, Ralph, were to go home and write
a book detailing our adventures in these parts, that at
least half the sportsmen of England would be in Africa
next year, and the race of gorillas would probably: be-
come extinct.”

“Tf the sportsmen don’t come out until I write a book
about them, I fear the gorillas will remain undisturbed
for all time to come.”

At that time, reader, I was not aware of the extreme
difficulty that travellers experience in resisting the urgent
entreaties of admiring and too partial friends !

Presently we came to a part of the forest where the
underwood became so dense that we could scarcely make
our way through it at all, and here we began for the
first time to have some clearer conception of the immense
power of the creature we were in pursuit of ; for in order
to clear its way, it had torn down great branches of the
trees, and in one or two places had seized young trees as
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 167

thick as a man’s arm, and snapped them in two as one
would snap a walking-cane.

Following the track with the utmost care for several
miles, we at leneth came to a place where several huge
rocks lay among the trees. Here, while we were walking
along in silence, Makarooroo made a peculiar noise with
his tongue, which we knew meant that he had discovered
something worthy of special attention, so we came to an
abrupt pause and looked at him.

“What is it, Mak ?” inquired Jack.

The guide put his finger on his mouth to impose
silence, and stood in a listening attitude with his eyes
cast upon the ground, his nostrils distended, and every
muscle of his dusky frame rigid as if he were a statue of
black marble. We also listened attentively, and pres-
ently heard a sound as of the breaking of twigs and
branches.

“Dat am be gorilla,” said the guide, in a low whisper.

We exchanged looks of eager satisfaction.

“ How shall we proceed, Mak ?” inquired Jack.

“We mus’ go bery slow, dis way,” said the guide,
imitating the process of walking with extreme caution.
“No break leetle stick. If you break leetle stick hims
go right away.”

Promising Mak that we would attend to his in-
junctions most carefully, we desired him to lead the
way, and in a few minutes after came so near to
where the sound of breaking sticks was going on that
we all halted, fearing that we should scare the animal
away before we could get a sight of it amongst the dense
underwood.

“What can he be doing?” said I to the guide, as we
stood looking at each other for a few seconds uncertain
how to act.
168 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“ Him’s breakin’ down branches for git at him’s food,
s’pose.”

“Do you see that ?” whispered Peterkin, as he pointed
to an open space among the bushes. “Isn’t that a bit
o’ the hairy brute ?”

“Tt looks like it,” replied Jack eagerly.

“Cluck !” ejaculated Makarooroo, making a peculiar
noise with his tongue. “Dat him. Blaze away!”

“But it may not be a mortal part,” objected Peterkin.
“He might escape if only wounded.”

“Nebber fear. Hims come at us if hims be wound.
Only we mus’ be ready for him.”

“ All ready,” said Jack, cocking both barrels of his
rifle—* Now, Peterkin, a good aim. If he comes here he
shall get a quietus.”

All this was said in the lowest possible whispers.
Peterkin took a steady aim at the part of the creature
that was visible, and fired.

I have gone through many wild adventures since then.
T have heard the roar of the lion and the tiger in all
circumstances, and the laugh of the hyena, besides many
other hideous sounds, but I never in all my life listened
to anything that in any degree approached in thundering
ferocity the appalling roar that burst upon our ears
immediately after that shot was fired. I can compare
it to nothing, for nothing I ever heard was like it.
If the reader can conceive a human fiend endued with
a voice far louder than that of the lion, yet retaining
a little of the intonation both of the man’s voice and
of what we should suppose a fiend’s voice to be, he
may form some slight idea of what that roar was. It
is impossible to describe it. Perhaps Mak’s expression
in regard to it is the most emphatic and truthful: it was
absolutely * horriboble!” Every one has heard a sturdy
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 169

well-erown little boy when being thrashed howling at
the very top of his bent. If one can conceive of a full-
grown male giant twenty feet high pouring forth his
whole soul and voice with similarly unrestrained fervour,
he may approximate to a notion of it.

And it was not uttered once or twice, but again and
again, until the whole woods trembled with it, and we
felt as if our ears could not endure more of it without
the tympanums being burst.

For several moments we stood motionless with our
guns ready, expecting an immediate attack, and gazing
with awe, not unmingled—at least on my part—with
fear, at the turmoil of leaves and twigs and broken
branches that was going on round the spot where the
monster had been wounded.

“Come,” cried Jack at length, losing patience and spring-
ing forward ; “if he won't attack us.we must attack him.”

We followed close on his heels, and next moment
emerged upon a small and comparatively open space,
in the midst of which we found the gorilla seated
on the ground, tearing up the earth with its hands,
grinning horribly and beating its chest, which sent
forth a loudshollow sound as if it were a large drum.
We saw at once that both its thighs had been broken
by Peterkin’s shot.

Of all the hideous creatures I had ever seen or
heard of, none came up in the least degree to this.
Apart altogether from its gigantic size, this monster
was calculated to strike terror into the hearts of be-
holders simply by the expression of its visage, which
was quite satanic. I could scarcely persuade myself
that I was awake! It seemed as if I were gazing on
one of those hideous creatures one beholds when oppressed
with nightmare !
170 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

But we had little time to indulge in contemplation,
for the instant the brute beheld us it renewed its ter-
rible roar, and attempted to spring up; but both its legs
at once gave way, and it fell with a passionate growl,
biting the earth, and twisting and tearing bunches of
twigs and leaves in its fury. Suddenly it rushed upon
us rapidly by means of its fore legs or arms.

“Look out, Jack!” we cried in alarm.

Jack stood like a rock and deliberately levelled his
rifle. Even at this moment of intense excitement, I
could not help marvelling at the diminutive appearance
of my friend when contrasted with the gorilla. In
height, indeed, he was of course superior, and would
have been so had the gorilla been able to stand erect,
but his breadth of shoulder and chest, and his length
and size of arm, were strikingly inferior. Just as the
monster approached to within three yards of him, Jack
sent a ball into its chest, and the king of the African
woods fell dead at our feet!

It is impossible to convey in words an idea of the
gush of mingled feelings that filled our breasts as we
stood beside and gazed at the huge carcass of our victim.
Pity at first predominated in my heart, then I felt like
an accomplice to a murder, and then an exulting sensa-
tion of joy at having obtained a specimen of one of
the rarest animals in the world overwhelmed every other
feeling.

The size of this animal—and we measured him very
carefully—was as follows :—

Height, 5 feet 6 inches; girth of the chest, 4 feet
2 inches; spread of its arms, 7 feet 2 inches. Perhaps
the most extraordinary measurement was that of the
great thumb of its hind foot, which was 53 inches in
circumference. When I looked at this and at the great
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 171

bunches of hard muscles which composed its brawny
chest and arms, I could almost believe in the stories told
by the natives of the tremendous feats of strength per-
formed by the gorilla. The body of this brute was
covered with gray hair, but the chest was bare and
covered with tough skin, and its face was intensely
black. I shuddered as I looked upon it, for there was
something terribly human-like about it, despite the
brutishness of its aspect.

“Now, Tl tell you what we shall do,” said Jack,
after we had completed our examination of the gorilla.
“We will encamp where we are for the night, and
send Makarooroo back to bring our fellows up with
the packs, so that you, Ralph, will be able to begin the
work of skinning and cleaning the bones at once. What
say you?”

“ Aoreed, with all my heart,” I replied.

“Well, then,” observed Peterkin, “here goes for a fire,
to begin with, and then for victuals to continue with.
By the way, what say you to a gorilla steak? T’m told
the niggers eat him.—Don’t they, Mak ?”

“Yis, massa, dey doos. More dan dat, de niggers in
dis part ob country eat mans.”

“Hat mans!” echoed Peterkin in horror.

“Vis, eat mans, and womins, an’ childerdens.”

“Oh, the brutes! But I don’t believe you, Mak.
What are the villains called ?”

“Well, it not be easy for say what dem be called.
Miss’naries calls dem canibobbles.”

“Ho!” shouted Peterkin, “ canibobbles ? eh! well done.
Mak, I must get you to write a new dictionary; I think
it would pay !”

“It won't pay to go on talking like this, though,”
observed Jack. ‘Come, hand me the axe. I'll fell this
172 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

tree while you strike a light, Peterkin—Be off with you,
Mak.—As for Ralph, we must leave him to his note-
book ; I see there is no chance of getting him away from
his beloved gorilla till he has torn its skin from its flesh,
and its flesh from its bones.”

Jack was right. I had now several long hours’ work
before me, which I knew could not be delayed, and to
which I applied myself forthwith most eagerly, while
my comrades lit the fire and prepared the camp, and
Makarooroo set off on his return journey to bring up the
remainder of our party.

That night, while I sat by the light of the camp fire
toiling at my task, long after the others had retired to
rest, I observed the features of Jack and Peterkin work-
ing convulsively, and their hands clutching nervously as
they slept, and I smiled to think of the battles with
gorillas which I felt assured they must be fighting, and
the enormous “ bags” they would be certain to tell of on
returning from the realms of dreamland to the regions of
reality.
CHAPTER XII.

Peterkin’s school-day reminiscences.

HE day following that on which we shot our first
gorilla was a great and memorable day in our
hunting career in Africa, for on that day we saw no
fewer than ten gorillas: two females, seven young
ones—one of which was a mere baby gorilla in its
mother’s arms—and a huge lone male, or bachelor
gorilla, as Peterkin called him. And of these we killed
four—three young ones, and the old bachelor. I am
happy to add that I saved the lives of the infant gorilla
and its mother, as I shall presently relate.

The portion of country through which we travelled
this day was not so thickly wooded as that through
which we had passed the day before, so that we ad-
vanced more easily, and enjoyed ourselves much as we
went along. About the middle of the day we came to
a spot where there were a number of wild vines, the
leaves of which are much liked by the gorilla, so we
kept a sharp look-out for tracks.

Soon we came upon several, as well as broken branches
and twigs, in which were observed the marks of teeth,
showing that our game had been there. But we passed
from the wood where these signs were discovered, out
upon an open plain of considerable extent. Here we
paused, undecided as to whether we should proceed
onward or remain there to hunt.


174 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“JT vote for advancing,” said Peterkin, “ for I observe
that on the other side of this plain the wood seems
very dense, and it is probable that we may find Mister
Gorilla there—What think you, Mak ?”

The euide nodded in reply.

“T move,” said Jack, “that as the country just where
we stand is well watered by this little brook, besides
being picturesque and beautiful to look upon, we should
encamp where we are, and leaving our men to guard the
camp, cross this plain—we three—take Mak along with
us, and spend the remainder of the day in hunting.”

“T vote for the amendment,” said I.

“Then the amendment carries,” cried Jack, “for in
all civilized societies most votes always carry; and
although we happen to be in an uncivilized region of
the earth, we must not forget that we are civilized
hunters. The vote of two hunters ought certainly to
override that of one hunter.”

Peterkin demurred to this at once, on the ground
that it was unfair.

“ How so?” said I.

“In the first place,” replied he, looking uncommonly
wise, and placing the point of his right finger in the
palm of his left hand—* in the first place, I do not admit
your premises, and therefore I object to your conclusion,
I do not admit that in civilized societies most votes
carry ; on the contrary, it too frequently happens that,
in civilized societies, motions are made, seconded, dis-
cussed, and carried without being put to the vote at
all; often they are carried without being made, seconded,
or discussed—as when a bottle-nosed old gentleman in
office chooses to ignore the rights of men, and carry
everything his own way. Neither do I admit that we
three are civilized hunters; for although it is true that




THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 175

I am, it is well known that you, Ralph, are a philo-
sopher, and Jack is a gorilla. Therefore I object to
your conclusion that your two votes should carry; for
you cannot but admit that the vote of one hunter
ought to override that of two such creatures, which
would not be the case were there an equality existing
between us.”

“ Peterkin,” said I, “there is fallacy in your rea-
soning.”

“Can you show it?” said he.

“No; the web is too much ravelled to disentangle.”

“Not at all,” cried Jack; “I can unravel it in a
minute, and settle the whole question by proving that
there does exist an equality between us; for it is well
known, and generally admitted by all his friends, and
must be acknowledged by himself, that Peterkin is an
ass.”

“Even admitting that,’ rejoined Peterkin, “it still
remains to be proved that a philosopher, a gorilla, and
an ass are equal. Of course I believe the latter to be
superior to both the former animals; but in considera-
tion of the lateness of the hour, and the able manner
in which you have discussed this subject, I beg to with-
draw my motion, and to state that I am ready to accom-
pany you over the plain as soon as you please.”

At this point our conversation was interrupted by
the shrick of a small monkey, which had been sitting
all the time among the branches of the tree beneath
which we stood.

“T declare it has been listening to us,” cried Peterkin.

“Yes, and is shouting in triumph at your defeat,”
added Jack. :

As he spoke Makarooroo fired, and the monkey fell
to the ground almost at our feet.
176 ‘THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“ Alas! it has paid a heavy price for its laugh,” said
Peterkin, in a tone of sadness.

The poor thing was mortally wounded; so much so
that it could not even cry. It looked up with a very
piteous expression in our faces. Placing its hand on its
side, it coughed once or twice, then lying down on its
back and stretching itself out quite straight, it closed
its eyes and died.

I never could bear to shoot monkeys. There was
something so terribly human-like in their sufferings,
that I never could witness the death of one without
feeling an almost irresistible inclination to weep. Some-
times, when short of provisions, I was compelled to shoot
monkeys, but I did so as seldom as possible, and once I
resolved to go supperless to bed rather than shoot one
whose aspect was so sad and gentle that I had not the
heart to kill it. My companions felt as I did in this
matter, and we endeavoured to restrain Makarooroo as
much as possible; but he could not understand our
feelings, and when he got a chance of a shot, almost
invariably forgot our injunctions to let monkeys alone
unless we were absolutely ill off for food. To do him
justice, however, I must add that we were at this par-
ticular time not overburdened with provisions, and the
men were much pleased to have the prospect of a roast
monkey for supper.

Having given our men a little tobacco, a gift which
caused their black faces to beam with delight, we
shouldered our rifles and set off across the plain towards
the thick wood, which was not more than five miles
distantb—if so much.

It was a beautiful scene, this plain with its clumps
of trees scattered over it like islands in a lake, and its
profusion of wild flowers. The weather, too, was delight-
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 177

ful—cooler than usual—and there was a freshness in the
air which caused us to feel light of heart, while the
comparative shortness of the grass enabled us to proceed
on our way with light steps. As we walked along for
some time in silence, I thought upon the goodness and
the provident care of the Creator of our world; for
during my brief sojourn in Africa I had observed many
instances of the wonderful exactness with which things
in nature were suited to the circumstances in which they
were placed, and the bountiful provision that was made
everywhere for man and beast. Yet I must confess I
could not help wondering, and felt very much perplexed,
when I thought of the beautiful scenes in the midst of
which I moved being inhabited only by savage men,
who seemed scarcely to appreciate the blessings by
which they were surrounded, and who violated con-
stantly all the laws of Him by whom they were created.
My meditations were interrupted by Jack saying,—

“J cannot help wondering why that poor monkey
kept so still all the time we were talking. One would
think that it should have been frightened away just as
we came under the tree.”

“T have no doubt,” said I, “that although of course
it could not understand what we said, yet it was listen-

ing to us,” 3
“T’m not so certain that it did not understand,”
observed Peterkin. “You know that sailors believe

that monkeys could speak if they chose, but they don’t
for fear that they should be made to work !”

“Well, whatever truth there may be in that, of this
I am certain, they are the most deceptive creatures that
exist.”

“TJ don’t agree with you,” rejoined Peterkin. “It’s my
opinion that little boys are the greatest deceivers living.”

12
178 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“What! all little boys?” exclaimed Jack.

“No, not all. I have not so bad an opinion of the
race as that. I’ve had a good deal to do with boys
during my naval career, and among the middies of her
Majesty’s navy I have met with as fine little chaps as
one would wish to see,—regular bricks, afraid of noth-
ing (except of doing anything that would be thought
sneaking or shabby), ready to dare anything—to attack
a seventy-four single-handed in a punt or a bumboat if
need be; nevertheless, ’ve met boys, and a good many
of them too, who would beat all the monkeys in Africa
at sneaking and deceiving. I remember one rascal, who
went to the same school with me, who was a wonderfully
plausible deceiver. I can’t help laughing yet when I
think of the curious way he took to free himself of the
restraint of school.”

“ How was it?” eried Jack; “ tell us about it—do.”

“Well, you must know,” began Peterkin, “ that this
boy was what Jack tars would call a ‘great, stupid,
lubberly fellow. He was a very fair-haired, white eye-
lashed sort of chap, that seemed to grow at such a rate
that he was always too big for his clothes, and showed
an unusual amount of wrist and ankle even for a boy.
Most people who met him thought him a very stupid
boy at first; but those who came to know him well
found that he was rather a sharp, clever fellow, but a
remarkably sly dog. We called him Doddle.

“His mother was a widow, and he was an only son,
and had been spoiled, of course, so that he was not put
to school till he was nearly twelve years of age. He
had been at several schools before coming to ours, but
had been deemed by each successive schoolmaster a
hopeless imbecile. And he was so mischievous that they
advised his poor mother to take him away and try if
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 179

she could not instil a little knowledge into him herself.
The old lady was a meek, simple body, and quite as
stupid as her hopeful son appeared to be. Hearing
that our master was a sharp fellow, and somewhat
noted as a good manager of obstreperous boys, she
brought him to our school as a last resource, and having
introduced him to the master, went her way.

“It was near the end of play-hour when she brought
him, so he was turned out into the play-ground, and
stood there looking like a mongrel cur turned unex-
pectedly into a kennel of pointers.

“Well, Doddle? said one of the sixth-form boys,
going up to him and addressing him for the first time
by the name which stuck to him ever after, ‘where did
you grow; and who cut you down and tossed you in
here ?’

“Eh 2?’ said Doddle, looking sheepish.

“« What's your name, man, and where did you come
from, and how old are you, and how far can you jump with-
out a race? and in fact I want to know all about you.’

“«My name’s Tommy Thompson, replied the boy,
‘and I—

« At that moment the bell rang, and the remainder of
his sentence was drowned in the rush of the rest of us
to the class-room.

“When all was quiet the master called Doddle up,
and said, ‘ Well, Thompson, my boy, your mother tells
me you have learned a little grammar and a little
arithmetic. I hope that we shall instil into you a good
deal of those branches of learning, and of many others
besides, ere long. Let me hear what you can do.’

“«T can play hockey and dumps, began Doddle, in a
sing-song tone, and with the most uncommonly innocent
expression of visage; ‘an’ I can—’
180 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“«Stay, boy, interrupted the master, smiling; ‘I do
not want to know what you can play at. Keep silence
until I put a few questions to you. What is English
grammar ?’

“* Eh?’

“Don’t say “Eh!” When you fail to understand
me, say “Sir?” interrogatively. What is English
grammar ?’

“*Tt’s a book’

“The master looked over the top of his spectacles at
Doddle in surprise.

“*English grammar, said he, slowly, and with a
slight touch of sternness, ‘is indeed contained in a book ;
but I wish to know what it teaches.’

“ «Kh ?—a—lI mean sir interrogatively.’

“*What does English grammar teach, boy ?’ cried the
master angrily.

“ Doddle laid hold of his chin with his right hand,
and looked down at the floor with an air of profound
thought, saying slowly, in an undertone to himself,
‘ What —does — English — grammar —teach — teach —-
grammar—teach ? It—teaches—a—I don’t know what
it teaches. Perhaps you can tell me, sir?’

“He looked up, and uttered the last sentence with
such an air of blank humility, that we all had to cram
our pocket handkerchiefs into our mouths to prevent a
universal explosion. The master looked over his spec-
tacles again at Doddle with an expression of unutterable
amazement. We looked on with breathless interest, not
unmingled with awe, for we expected some awful out-
break on the part of the master, who seemed quite
unable to make up his mind what to do or say, but
continued to stare for nearly a minute at the boy, who
replied to the stare with a humble, idiotic smile.




THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 181

“Suddenly the master said sharply, ‘How much are
seven times nine ?’

“Five hundred and forty-two and a half, answered
Doddle, without a moment’s hesitation.

“The master did not look surprised this time, but
he took Doddle by the shoulder, and drawing him
towards his chair, looked earnestly into his face. Then
he said quietly, ‘That will do, Thompson; go to your
seat.’

“This was all that occurred at that time. During a
whole week the master tried by every means to get
Doddle to learn something; but Doddle could learn
nothing. Yet he seemed to try. He pored over his
book, and muttered with his lips, and sometimes looked
anxiously up at the ceiling, with an expression of agony
on his face that seemed to indicate a tremendous mental
effort. Every species of inducement was tried, and
occasionally punishment was resorted to. He was kept
in at play-hours, and put in a corner during school-
hours; and once, the master having lost patience with
him, he was flogged. But it was all one to Doddle.
All the methods tried proved utterly unavailing. He
could not be got to acquire a single lesson, and often
gave such remarkable answers that we all believed him
to be mad.

“On the Monday forenoon of his second week at the
school, the master called him up again for examination.

“Now, Thompson, he began, ‘ you have been a long
time over that lesson; let us see how much of it you
have learned. What is etymology ?’

“« Etymology, answered Doddle, ‘ is—is—an irregular
pronoun.’

“* Boy!’ eried the master sternly.

“<¢ Please, sir’ pleaded Doddle, with deprecatory air,
182 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

‘I—-I suppose I was thinkin’ o’ one o’ the other mologies,
not the etty one.’

“* Ha!’ ejaculated the master; ‘well, tell me, how
many parts of speech are there ?’

“* Nineteen,’ answered the boy, quite confidently.

““Oh!’ exclaimed the master, with a good deal of
sarcasm in his tone; ‘ pray name them,’

“In a very sing-song voice, and with an air of
anxious simplicity, Doddle began, ‘ Article, noun, ad-
jective, pronoun, verb, adverb, preposition, conjunction,
interjection, outerjection, beginning with 7¢-e-s in the
plural —as, baby, babies; lady, ladies; hady, hadies.
Please, sir, isn’t that last one a bad word ?’

“
“The boys in the class were far past laughing now ;
we were absolutely stunned. The master seemed per-
plexed, for Doddle was gazing at him with a look of
mild self-satisfaction.

“<*T say, Peterkin, whispered the boy next to me,
‘as sure as you're alive that boy’s shamming stupid.’

“ Presently the master, who had been turning over
the leaves of the grammar in a way that showed he was
not conscious of what he was about, looked up, and said
abruptly, ‘ What is a proper noun ?’

“* A well-behaved one, replied Doddle.

“ At this the whole school tittered violently.

“*Silence, boys, cried the master, in a tone that
produced the desired effect so thoroughly that you
might have heard a pin drop. Then laying his hand
on Doddle’s shoulder, he looked him full in the face,
and said solemnly, ‘Thompson, J have found yow out.
Go, sir, to your seat, and remain behind when the other
boys go to the play-ground.’

“We observed that Doddle grew very red in the face


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 183

as he came back to his seat, and during the rest of the
hour he never once looked up.

“ During the whole of the play-hour the master and
he remained shut up together in the school-room. We
never discovered what took place there between them,
for neither threats nor coaxing could induce Doddle
afterwards to speak on the subject; but from that day
forward he was a changed boy. He not only learned
his lessons, but he learned them well, and in the course
of time became one of the best scholars in the school ;
so that although he never would admit it, we all came
to the conclusion he had been shamming stupid—
attempting to deceive the master into the belief that he
was incurable, and thus manage to get rid of lessons
and school altogether.”

“A most remarkable boy.” observed Jack when
Peterkin concluded. “Certainly he beat the monkeys
hollow.”

“TI wonder,” said I, “ what the master said or did to
him that wrought such a mighty change.”

“Don’t know,” replied Peterkin ; “I suppose he told
him that now he had found him out, he would flay him
alive if he didn’t give in, or something of that sort.”

We had now entered the dark forest that edged the
plain over which we had been walking, and further
conversation on this subject was stopped, and the subject
itself banished utterly from our minds, by the loud,
startling ery of a gorilla at no great distance from us.

“ Hist! that’s him,” whispered Peterkin.

Instantly throwing our rifles into a position of readi-
ness, we pushed rapidly through the underwood in the
direction whence the cry had come.
CHAPTER XIII.

We get into ‘the thick of it” —Gveat success.

N a few minutes we came upon a female gorilla,
which, all unconscious of our approach, was sitting
at the foot of a vine, eating the leaves. There were
four young ones beside her, engaged in the same occu-
pation. In order to approach within shot of these, we
had to creep on all-fours through the brushwood with the
greatest caution ; for gorillas are sharp-sighted, and they
have a remarkably acute sense of hearing, so that some-
times the breaking of a dry twig under one’s foot is
sufficient to alarm them.

We did not venture to speak even in whispers as we
advanced ; but by a sign Jack told Peterkin to take the
lead. Jack himself followed, Makarooroo went next,
and I brought up the rear.

In all our hunting expeditions we usually maintained
this arrangement where it was necessary. Peterkin was
assigned the post of honour, because he was the best
shot; Jack, being next best, came second; and I came
last, not because our cuide was a better shot than I, but
because he was apt to get excited and to act rashly, so
that he required looking after. I was at all times ready
to lay hold of him by the hair of his woolly head.
which, as he was nearly naked, was the only part of
him that one could grasp with any degree of firmness.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 185

After creeping in this manner for some distance we
got within range. Peterkin and Jack took aim and
fired together. The old gorilla and one of the young
ones fell instantly, and from their not struggling it was
evident that they were shot quite dead. The guide and
I fired immediately after, but only the one that I fired
at fell. The other two ran off as fast as they could.
Sometimes they ran on all-fours; and I observed that
while running in this fashion, the hind legs passed be-
tween the arms, or, as it were, overstepped them, Occa-
sionally, however, they rose and ran on their hind legs,
in a stooping position.

When they did this I was particularly struck with
their grotesque yet strong resemblance to man, and I
do not think that I could at that time have prevailed
upon myself to fire at them. I should have felt like a
murderer. In truth, my thoughts and sensations just
then were anything but agreeable. Nevertheless I was
so excited by the chase that I am quite certain no one,
to look at me, could have guessed what was passing in
my mind.

We ran as rapidly as was possible in such a tangled
forest, but we had no chance with the young gorillas.
Peterkin at last ran himself out of breath. Stopping
suddenly, he said, pantingly,—

“«Tt’s—o’—no use whatever. Ho! dear me, my
bellows are about exploded.”

“We've no chance in a race with these hairy men,”
responded Jack, as he wiped the perspiration from his
forehead.—* Why did you miss, Mak ?”

“’Cause me no could hit, s’pose, massa.”

“Very justly and modestly said,” remarked Peterkin,
with an approving nod. “Tis a pity that men are not
more generally animated with your spirit, Mak. Most
186 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

people, when they do wrong or make a mistake, are too
apt to try to excuse themselves.”

“Yes,” I added, with a laugh; “particularly when
they blow the tails out of ostriches.”

Peterkin shook his head, and said solemnly, “ Ralph,
my boy, don’t take to joking. It don’t agree with your
constitution. You'll get ill if you do; and we can’t
afford to have you laid up on our hands in these out-o’-
the-way regions.”

“Come, now, let us back to the gorillas and secure
them, lest their comrades carry them away,” said Jack,
turning to retrace our steps.

I was anxious to shoot as many gorillas as possible,
in order that I might study the peculiarities of,
and differences existing between, the different species
—if there should be such-—and between various in-
dividuals of the same species in all stages of develop-
ment. I had made an elaborate examination of our first
gorilla, and had taken copious notes in regard to it.
Being desirous of doing the same as far as possible with
the female and the two young ones we had just killed,
I hastened back with my companions, and we fastened
thei securely among the branches of a conspicuous tree,
intending to send out some of our men for them on our
return to camp.

After this we resumed our search for more, but
wandered about for several hours without meeting with
any, although we observed recently-made footprints in
abundance. We went as nearly as possible in a direction
parallel to our camp, so that although we walked far,
we did not increase our distance from it to any great
extent.

Presently Makarooroo made a peculiar “cluck” with
his tongue, and we all came to an abrupt stand.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 187

“« What is’'t, Mak ?”

The negro did not speak, but pointed eagerly in front
of him, while the whites of his eyes seemed to sparkle
with animation, and raised his gun to shoot.

We came up at the moment, and through an opening
in the bushes saw what he was about to fire at. It was
a female gorilla, with a baby gorilla inher arms. Fierce
and hairy though she was, there was a certain air of
tenderness about this mother, as she stroked and pawed
her little one, that went straight to my heart, and
caused me almost involuntarily to raise my arm and
strike up the muzzle of Makarooroo’s gun, at the moment
he pulled the trigger. The consequence of this act was
that the ball passed close over their heads. The report
of the piece was instantly followed by a roar of con-
sternation, mingled with rage, from the mother, and a
shriek of terror from the baby, which again was im-
mediately followed by a burst of laughter from us, as
we beheld the little baby clasp its arms tightly
round its mother, while she scampered wildly away
from us.

Mak looked at me in amazement.

“What for you be do dat, massa ?”

“To prevent you from committing murder, you rascal,”
said I, laughing. “Have you no feelings of natural pity
or tenderness, that you could coolly aim at such a loving
pair as that ?”

The guide seemed a little put out by this remark, and
went on reloading his gun without making reply. He
had received enough of moral education at the mission
stations to appreciate to some extent the feelings by
which I was actuated; yet he had been so long accus-
tomed and so early inured to harsh, unfeeling deeds,
that the only idea that probably occurred to him on
188 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

seeing this mother and her baby was, how near he could
get to them in order to make sure of his aim.

“Ah! Ralph,” said Jack, as we resumed our march,
“youre too tender-hearted, my boy, for a hunter in
Africa. There you've lost a chance of getting a gorilla
baby, which you have been desiring so much the last
few days, and which you might have stuck in a bottle of
spirits, and sent home to be held up to universal admira-
tion in Piccadilly, who knows.”

“Ay, who knows?” echoed Peterkin. “I think it
more probable, however, that it would be held up to
universal ridicule. Besides, you forget that we have no
spirits to preserve it in, except our own, which I admit
are pretty high—a good deal over-proof, considering the
circumstances in which we are placed, and the unheard-
of trials we have to endure. I’m sure I don’t know
what ever induced me to come, as a Scotch cousin of mine
once said, ‘so far frae my ain fireside’ to endure trials.
I do believe I’ve had more trials since I came to this
outrageous land than all the criminals of the last century
in England put together have had.”

“ Peterkin,” said I, seriously, “trials are a decided
benefit and blessing to mankind—”

“Qh, of course,” interrupted Peterkin; “ but then, as
you have often retorted upon me that I am of the
monkey kind, I think that I could get on pretty well
without them.”

“My opinion is that they are good both for man and
monkey,” said Jack. “Just consider, now, it must have
been a terrible trial for yon gorilla-mamma to hear a
bullet pass within an inch of her head, and have her
sweet little darling frightened almost out of its wits.
Well, but just think of the state of satisfaction and re-
joicing that she must be in now at having escaped.


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 189

Had it not been for that trial she would now have been
in her ordinary hum-drum condition. I quite agree
with Ralph that trials are really a blessing to us.”

“T declare it is quite refreshing to hear that you
‘agree’ with anybody, Jack,” rejoined Peterkin, in a tone
of sarcasm. “Perhaps Mr. Rover will kindly enlarge on
this most interesting subject, and give us the benefit of
his wisdom ; and, Mak, you lump of ebony, do you keep
a sharp look-out for gorillas in the meantime.”

The guide, whose appreciation of fun was very con-
siderable, said, “ Yis, massa,” grinned from ear to ear, in
doing which he displayed a double row of tremendous
white teeth, and pretended to be gazing earnestly among
the bushes on either side in search of game, as he fol-
lowed us. The moment we began to talk, however, I
observed that he came close up behind, and listened with
all his ears. If eager expansion indicates anything, I
may add that he listened with all his eyes too!

“T shall have much pleasure in obliging you, Peter-
kin,” said I, with a smile. “ And in the first place—”

“OQ Ralph, I entreat you,” interrupted Peterkin, “do
not begin with a ‘ first place” When men begin a dis-
course with that, however many intermediate places
they may have to roam about in and enlarge on, they
never have a place of any kind to terminate in, but’ go
skimming along with a couple of dozen ‘ lastlies, like a
stone thrown over the surface of a pond! which, after
the first two or three big and promising bounds, spends
itself in an endless succession of twittering ripples, and
finally sinks, somehow or nohow, into oblivion !”

“Ahem! Shakespeare ?” said Jack.

“Not at all,” retorted Peterkin. “If anybody gave
utterance to the sentiment before, it was Shelley, and
he must have been on the sea-shore at the time with
190 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

a crotchet, if not a crab, inside of him. But pray go
on, Ralph.”

“Well, then, in the jirst place,” I repeated with
emphasis, whereat Peterkin sighed, “trials, when en-
dured in .a proper spirit, improve our moral nature and
strenethen our hearts; the result of which is, that we
are incited to more vigorous mental, and, by consequence,
physical exertion, so that our nervous system is strength-
ened and our muscular powers are increased.”

“Very well put, indeed,” cried Peterkin. “Now,
Ralph, try to forget your ‘secondly, omit your ‘thirdly,
throw your ‘fourthly’ to the winds, and let your ‘ first
place’ be your ‘last place, and Ill give you credit for
being a wise and effective speaker.”

I gave in to my volatile friend at that time, as I saw
that he would not allow me to go on, and, to say truth,
I thought that I had exhausted my subject. But, after
all, Peterkin did not require to be incited either to good
thoughts or good actions. With all his exuberant fun
and jocularity, he was at bottom one of the most earnest
and attached friends I ever possessed. I have lived to
know that his superficial lightness of character overlaid
as deeply earnest and sympathetic a spirit as ever
existed.

While we were thus conversing and wandering through
the forest, we again came upon the fresh tracks of a
gorilla, and from their great size we conjectured them to
be those of a solitary male. It is a remarkable fact
that among several of the lower animals we find speci-
mens of that unnatural class of creatures which among
men are termed old bachelors! Among the gorillas
these solitaires ave usually very large, remarkably fierce,
uncommonly ugly, desperately vindictive, and peculiarly
courageous ; so much so that the natives hold them in
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 191

special dread. It is of these wild men of the woods
that their most remarkable and incredible stories are
related.

“T don’t think it’s a gorilla at all,” said Jack, stooping
down to examine the footprints, which in that place were
not very distinct; “I think an elephant or a rhinoceros
must have passed this way.”

“No, massa, them’s not deep nuff for dat. Hims be
a gorilla—a bery big one, too.”

“Don’t let us talk then, lest we should scare it,”
whispered Peterkin. “Lead the way, Mak; and mind,
when we come close enough, move your great carcass
out of the way and let me to the front.”

“No, no, lad,” said Jack. “Fair play. It’s my turn
now.”

“So be it, my boy. But get on.”

The tracks led us a considerable distanee deeper into
the wood, where the trees became so thick that only a
species of twilight penetrated through them. To add
to our discomfort, the light, we knew, would soon fail
us altogether, as evening was drawing on apace, so we
quickened our pace to a smart run.

We had not proceeded far when we were brought to
a sudden stand-still by one of those awfully loud and
savage roars which we at once recognized as being that
of a gorilla. It sounded like what we might term bark-
ing thunder, and from its intensity we were assured that
our conjectures, as to the creature being a solitary male
gorilla, were correct.

“Dat him, massas!” eried our guide quickly, at the
same time cocking both barrels of his rifle. “ Look
hout! we no hab go after him no more. Him’s come
to fight us. Most always doos dot—de big ole gorilla.”

We saw from the deeply earnest expression of the


192 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

negro’s countenance that he felt himself now to be in a
very serious position, which would demand all his nerve
and coolness.

Again the roar was repeated with terrible loudness
and ferocity, and we heard something like the beating
of a huge bass drum, mingled with the crackling of
branches, as though some heavy creature were forcing
its way through the underwood towards us.

We were all much impressed with this beating sound,
and, as is often the case when men are startled by sounds
which they cannot account for, we were more filled with
the dread of this incomprehensible sound than of the
gorilla which we knew was approaching us. We might,
indeed, have asked an explanation from Makarooroo, but
we were all too much excited and anxious just then to
speak.

We drew together in a group.

Jack, who stood a little in front of us, having claimed
the first shot, was whispering something about its being
a pity there was so little light, when his voice was
drowned by a repetition of the roar, so appalling that we
each started, feeling as though it had been uttered close
to our ears. Next instant the bushes in front of us
were torn aside, and the most horrible monster I ever
saw, or hope to set eyes on, stood before us.

He was evidently one of the largest-sized _ gorillas.
In the gloom of the forest he appeared to us to be above
six feet high. His jet-black visage was working with
an expression of rage that was fearfully satanic. His
eyes glared horribly. The tuft of hair on the top of his
head rose and fell with the working of his low wrinkled
forehead in a manner that peculiarly enhanced the fero-
city of his expression. His great hairy body seemed
much too large for his misshapen legs, and his enormous
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 193

arms much too long for the body. It was with the fists
at the ends of those muscular arms that he beat upon
his bulky chest, and produced the unaccountable sounds
above referred to. As he stood there uttering roar upon
roar—apparently with the view of screwing up his
courage to attack us—displaying his great canine teeth,
and advancing slowly, step by step, I felt a mingling
of powerful emotions such as I had never felt before in
all my life, and such as cannot by any possibility be
adequately described.

I felt quite self-possessed, however, and stood beside
my comrades with my rifle ready and my finger on
the trigger.

“Now!” whispered Peterkin. But Jack did not
move.

“Now!” said he again, more anxiously, as the im-
mense brute advanced, beating its chest and roaring, to
within eight yards of us. Still Jack did not move, and
I observed that it was as much as Peterkin could do to
restrain himself.

As it took the next step, and appeared about to
spring, Jack pulled the trigger. The cap alone exploded !
Like a flash of light the other trigger was pulled; it
also failed! Some moisture must have got into the
nipples in loading. Almost as quick as thought Jack
hurled his piece at the brute with a force that seemed to
me irresistible. The butt struck it full in the chest, but
the rifle was instantly caught in its iron gripe. At that
moment Peterkin fired, and the gorilla dropped like a
stone, uttering a heavy groan as it fell prone with its
face to the earth; not, however, before it had broken
Jack’s rifle across, and twisted the barrel as if it had
been merely a piece of wire !

“That was a narrow escape, Jack,” said I seriously,

13
194, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

after we had recovered from the state of agitation into
which this scene had thrown us.

“Indeed it was; and thanks to Peterkin’s ever-ready
rifle that it was an escape at all. What a monstrous
brute!”

“Much bigger than the first one,” said Peterkin.—
“ Where is your measure, Ralph? out with it.”

I pulled out my measure, and applying it to the pros-
trate carcass, found that the gorilla we had now shot
was five feet eight inches in height, and proportionately
large round the chest. It seemed to be a mass of
sinews and hard muscles, and as I gazed at its massive
limbs I could well imagine that it had strength sufficient
to perform many, at least, if not all of the wonderful
feats ascribed to it by the natives.

Shortly after the death of the gorilla night settled
down upon the scene, so we hurried back towards our
camp, where we arrived much exhausted, yet greatly
elated, by our successful day’s sport.

I spent a great part of that night making entries in
my note-book, by the light of our camp fires, while my
companions slept. And, truly, I enjoyed such quiet
hours after days of so great mental and physical excite-
ment. I observed, also, that the negroes enjoyed those
seasons exceedingly. They sat round the blaze, talking
and laughing, and recounting, I have no doubt, their
feats of daring by flood and field; then, when they be-
gan to grow sleepy, they sat there swaying to and fro,
making an occasional remark, until they became too
sleepy even for that, when they began to nod and wink
and start, and almost fell into the fire, so unwilling did
they seem to tear themselves away from it, even for the
distance of the few feet they required to draw back in
order to enable them to lie down. At last nature could
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 195

hold out no longer, and one by one they dropped back
in their places.

I, too, began to nod at last, and to make entries in
my note-book which were too disjointed at last to be
comprehensible, so I finally resigned myself to repose—
and to dream, as a matter of course!
CHAPTER XIV.

Our plans are suddenly altered— Wicked designs discovered.

OR several weeks after this we wandered about in

the woods searching for gorillas. We were very

successful, and shot so many that I had the satisfaction

of making elaborate notes of specimens of nearly all
ages and kinds.

But an event was looming in the future which we
little thought of, and which ultimately compelled us to
abandon the gorilla country and retrace our steps towards
the southern part of the continent.

One day we set out, as was our wont, to hunt for
gorillas, accompanied only by our faithful follower
Makarooroo. It chanced to be a lovely day, and the
country through which we were passing was exceed-
ingly beautiful, so that we found more pleasure at that
time in conversing together on the beauties of nature
and on the wonderful works of nature’s God, than in
contemplating our chances of falling in with game.

“Tt’s a splendid country,” said Jack, as we walked
along under the shade of some magnificent ebony trees.
“T wish that it were inhabited by a Christian people.
Perhaps this may be the case one of these days, but I
don’t think we shall live to see it.”

“There’s no saying, Jack,” observed Peterkin. “Does
not the Bible speak of a ‘nation being born in a day’!
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 197

Of course that must be figurative language; nevertheless
it must mean something, and I incline to think that it
means that there shall be a time when men shall flock
rapidly, and in unusually great numbers, to the
Saviour.”

“Jt may be so,” observed I, “but I have made up my
mind on this point, that Christian people are not suffi-
ciently awake to the terrible condition of the natives
of countries such as this, or to the fact that they have
much in their power to do for the amelioration of both
their temporal and spiritual welfare. I, for one, will,
if spared to return home, contribute more largely than
I have been wont to do to the cause of missions.”

“Talking of that,” said Peterkin, “do you think it
right to support the missions of other Churches besides
your own ?”

“Do I think it right?” I exclaimed in surprise.
“Of course Ido. I think it one of the greatest evils
that can befall a Christian, that he should become so
narrow-minded as to give only to his own Church, and
think only of his own Church’s missions. Why, surely
a soul saved, if a matter of rejoicing in heaven, ought
to be a matter of joy on earth, without reference to the
particular Church which was the instrument used by
the Holy Spirit for that end. I feel very strongly that
all Christians who love our Saviour with deep sincerity
must of necessity have a warm feeling towards his
people in all Churches. At any rate we ought to cul-
tivate such a feeling.”

“Who can these be ?” cried Jack, stopping and point-
ing to some figures that appeared to be approaching us
in the distance.

“They are negroes, at any rate,” said I; “for they
seem to be black, and are evidently naked.”
198 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Warriors, too, if I mistake not. They have not
yet observed us. Shall we hide and let them pass?”

Jack hesitated a moment, then leaping behind a bush,
cried,—

“ Ay, ’tis well to be cautious when nothing is to be
gained by daring. These fellows outnumber us, and
war-parties are not to be trusted, at least not if these of
Africa resemble those of North America.”

“Hollo! there’s a white man with them,” cried
Peterkin, as he peeped over the bushes behind which
we were hid.

“You don’t say so, eh? So there is. Come; we
have nothing to fear from the party of a traveller.—
What, Mak, you shake your head! What mean you?”

Makarooroo increased the shaking of his head, and
said, “Me no know dat, massa. P’raps hab more to fear
dan you tink.”

“Qh, stuff! come alone. Why, Mak, it seems as if
gorilla-hunting had failed to improve your courage.”

As Jack said this he stepped out from among the
bushes and advanced to meet the strangers. Of course
we all followed, and although we carried our rifles in a
careless manner, as if we expected no evil, yet we held
ourselves in readiness to take instant action if necessary.

The moment the negroes perceived us, they set up
a great shout and brandished their spears and guns, but
the voice of their leader was instantly heard command-
ing them to halt. They obeyed at once, and the
Kuropean stranger advanced alone to meet us. As he
drew near we observed that he was a splendid-looking
man, nearly as large as Jack himself, with a handsome
figure and a free, off-hand gait. But on coming closer
we saw that his countenance, though handsome, wore a
forbidding, stern expression.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 199

“Dat am a slabe-dealer,’ whispered our guide, as the
stranger came up and saluted us in French.

Jack replied in the same language; but on learning
that we were Englishmen, he began to talk in our own
tongue, although he evidently understood very little
of it.

“Do you travel alone with the natives?” inquired
Jack, after a few preliminary remarks.

“Yaas, sair, I doos,” replied the stranger, who was a
Portuguese trader, according to his own account.

“You seem to carry little or no merchandise with
you,” said Jack, glancing towards the party of natives,
who stood at some distance looking at us and conversing
together eagerly.

“JT has none wis me, true, bot I has moche not ver’
far off. I bees go just now to seek for ivory, and ebony,
and sl-a—w’at you call him? bar-wood.”

The man corrected himself quickly, but the slip
confirmed Makarooroo’s remark and our own suspicions
that he was a slave-dealer.

“ De day is far gone,” he continued, putting as amiable
a smile on his countenance as possible; “per-haps you
vill stop and we have dine togedder.”

Although we did not much like the appearance of
our new friend or his party, we felt that it would be
uneourteous in so wild a country, where we had so
few chances of meeting with white faces, to refuse,
so we agreed. A camp fire was speedily kindled,
and the two parties mingled together and sat down
amicably to discuss roash monkey and venison steaks
together.

During the course of the meal the Portuguese trader
became so communicative and agreeable that we all
began to think we had judged him harshly. We
200 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

observed, too, that Makarooroo- and the negroes had
fraternized heartily, and our guide was singing and
laughing, and making himself agreeable at a very un-
common rate, so much so as to call forth our surprise.

“Mak seems to be mad to-day,” observed Peterkin,
as one of our guide’s jovial laughs rang through the
wood and was echoed by his new acquaintances.

“Bees him not always so?” inquired the Portu-
guese.

“He’s always hearty enough,” replied Jack, “but I
must confess I never saw him in such high spirits as he
seems to be in just now. -It must be the effect of
meeting with new faces, I suppose.”

“ Ah! s’pose so,” remarked the trader.

I was struck with the manner in which this was
said. There was a tone of affected indifference, such as
one assumes when making a passing remark, but at the
same time a dark frown rested for one moment on his
brow, and he cast a piercing vindictive glance at our
guide, Next moment he was smiling blandly and
making some humorous remark to Peterkin.

I looked at my companions, but they had evidently
not observed this little piece of by-play. It seemed to
me so unaccountable, considering that the two men had
never met before, that I resolved to watch them.
I soon observed that Makarooroo’s mirth was forced,
that he was in fact acting a part, and I noticed once
or twice that he also cast an occasional stealthy and
piercing glance at the Portuguese. It afterwards turned
out that both men had been acting the same part, and
that each had suspected what the other was doing.

When our meal was concluded we prepared to resume
our separate routes.

“T goes to de west,” observed the Portuguese, in a


|

THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 201

casual way, as he buckled on the belt that supported
his hunting-knife.

“Indeed! I had understood you to say that you were
going south.”

“No; you not have onderstand me. I goes to de
west, ver’ long way.”

“Then, sir, I wish you a safe and a journey,”
said Jack, lifting his cap.

“De same to you, sairs, an’ goot plenty of gorillas to
you. Farder nord dey be more plenty. Adieu ! he

We took off our caps to each other, and saying fare-
well, we turned away and'soon lost sight of the party.

“Ho! de yaller-faced villain,” exclaimed Makarooroo
between his clinched teeth, after we were out of ear-
shot.

“Why, what’s wrong, Mak?” inquired Peterkin, in
great surprise.

“Ho! noting porteekler,’ replied the guide, with an
air and tone of sarcasm that quite amused us. “Hims
not go sout’, ho no! hims go west, ho yis! Hims advise
us to go nort’, ho dear! dat bery clibber, bery mush
clibber ; but we is clibberer, we is, ho! ho! ho!”

Our worthy guide looked so terribly fierce as he
uttered this fiendish laugh, that we all came to a stand
and gazed at him in surprise; we fancied that something
must have deranged his mind.

“Mak,” said Peterkin, “you are mad, What mean
you by such grimaces ?”

Pursing his lips tightly, and looking at each of us
for a few moments in silence, he finally crossed his
arms on his chest, and turning eagerly to Jack, said with
extreme volubility,—

“Dat rascal! dat tief! Him’s no trader, him’s slabe-
dealer; hims no go west, hims go south; an’ wat for

Pd
202 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

hims go? Wat for hims carry guns so many, eh?
Hims go” (here the guide dropped his voice into a
whisper of intense bitterness),—“ hims go for attack vil-
lage an’ take all peepils away for be slabes. No pay
for ’em—tief !—take dem by force.”

“Why, how did you come to know all this,” said
Jack, “or rather to suspect it? for you cannot be sure
that you are right.” ;

“W’at, no can be sure me right? ho, yis, me sartin
sure. Me bery clibber. Stop, now. Did him—dat
tief !—speak bery mush ?”

“Certainly he did, a good deal.”

“Yis, ho! an’ did him make you speak bery mush ?”

“J rather think he did,” replied Peterkin, laughing
at our guide’s eagerness.

“Yis, ho! hims did. An’ did him ax you plenty
question, all ‘bout where you go, an’ where you come
from, an’ de way back to village where we be come
from? An’ did hims say, when him find you was come
from sout’, dat hims was go west, though before dat
hims hab say dat hims be go sout’, eh?”

“Certainly,” said Jack, with a thoughtful look, “he
did say all that, and a great deal more to that effect.”

“Vis, ho! hims did. Me know bery well. Me see
him. An’ me also dood to de niggers what hims do to
you. Me talk an’ laugh an’ sing, den me aa dem
questions! But dey bery wise; dey no speak mush,
but dey manage to speak “nuff for me. Yis, me bam—
bam—eh ?”

“ Boozle,” suggested Peterkin.

“Yis, bamboozle dem altogidder, ho! ho!”

After a little further explanation we found that this
Portuguese trader was a man-stealer, on his way to one
of the smaller villages, with the intention of attacking
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 203

it. Makarooroo ascertained that they meant to proceed
direct to that of King Jambai, first, however, getting
one of the neighbouring tribes to pick a quarrel with
that monarch and go to war with him; and we now
recollected, with deep regret, that in our ignorance of
what the Portuguese was, we had given him a great
deal of information regarding the village of our late
hospitable entertainer which might prove very useful to
him, and very hurtful to poor King Jambai, in the event
of such a raid being carried out.

But, in addition to this, Makarooroo had ascertained
that it was possible that, before going to King Jambai’s
village, they might perhaps make a descent on that of
our friend Mbango, with whom we had left poor
Okandaga. It was this that raised the wrath of our
guide to such a pitch.

The instant we heard it Jack said,—

“Then that settles the question of our future pro-
ceedings. We must bid adieu to the gorillas at once,
and ‘dog the steps of this marauding party, so as to
prevent our good friends Mbango and Jambai being
surprised and carried into slavery along with all their
people. It seems to me that our path is clear in this
matter. Even if we were not bound in honour to suc-
cour those who have treated us hospitably, we ought to
do our best to undo the-evil we have done in telling
their enemies so much about them. Besides, we must
save Okandaga, whatever happens. What say you,
comrades 2”

“ Of course we must,” said Peterkin. I also heartily
concurred,

“Yous a good man,” said Makarooroo, his eyes
glistening with emotion.

“If I did not stand by you at such a time as this,”
204: THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

replied Jack, smiling, “I should certainly be a very bad
man.”

“ But what are we to do about our goods?” inquired
I. “We cannot hope to keep up with these robbers if
we carry our goods with us; and yet it seems hard to
leave them behind, for we should fare ill, I fear, in this
country if we travel as beggars.”

«We shall easily manage as to that,” replied Jack.
“T have observed that one of our niggers is a sensible,
and, I am disposed to think, a trustworthy fellow—”

“D’you mean the man with the blind eye and the
thumping big nose ?” inquired Peterkin.

“The same. Well, I shall put him in charge, and
tell him to follow us to Mbango’s village; then we four
shall start off light and hunt our way south, travelling
as fast as we can, and carrying as many strings of beads,
by way of small change, as we can stuff into our pockets
and fasten about our persons.”

“The very thing,” cried Peterkin. “So let’s put it
in practice at once.”

“ Ay, this very night,” said Jack as we hurried back
to the spot where our goods had been left.

As we went along in silence I noticed that Peterkin
sighed once or twice very heavily, and I asked him if
he was quite well.

“Well? ay, well enough in body, Ralph, but ill at
ease in mind. How can it be otherwise when we are
thus suddenly and unexpectedly about to take leave of
our dear friends the gorillas? I declare my heart is fit
to break.”

“TI sympathize with you, Peterkin,” said I, “for
I have not yet made nearly as many notes in re-
gard to these monster-nionkeys as I could have wished.
However, I am thankful for what I have got, and
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 205

perhaps we may come back here again one of these
days.”

“What blood-thirsty fellows!” cried Jack, laughing.
“Tf you talk so, I fear that Mak and I shall have to cut
your acquaintance; for, you see, he and I have got a
little feeling left.”

“ Well, it’s natural, I fancy,” observed Peterkin, “that
gorillas should feel for their kindred. However, I con-
sole myself with the thought that the country further
south is much better filled with other game, although
the great puggy is not there. And then we shall come
among lions again, which we can never find, I believe,
in the gorilla country. I wonder if the gorilla has really
driven them out of this part of Africa.”

“Some think it probable,” observed I, “ but we cannot
make sure of that point.”

“Well, we can at all events make sure of this point,”
cried Peterkin, as we came in sight of our encampment,
“that lions are thick enough in the country whither we
are bound; so let’s have a good supper, and hurrah for
the south! It’s a bright prospect before us. A fair
lady to be saved; possibly a fight with the niggers, and
lion, elephant, rhinoceros, alligator, hippopotamus, and
buffalo shooting by way of relaxation in the intervals of
the war !
CHAPTER XV.

An unexpected meeting—We fly, and I make a narrow escape from an
appalling fate.

URING many days after the incidents narrated in
the last chapter did Jack, and Peterkin, and
Makarooroo, and I, push across the continent through
bush and brake, over hill and dale, morass and plain, at
our utmost possible speed. We did not, during the
whole course of our journey, overtake the Portuguese
slave-dealer ; but we thought little of that, for it was not
very probable that we should hit upon exactly the same
route, and we entertained sanguine hopes that the energy
and speed with which we kept steadily and undeviat-
ingly on our way would enable us to reach the village
of Mbango before the slave-dealer and his party.

When I look back upon that time now, and reflect
calmly on the dangers we encountered and the hardships
we endured, I confess that I am filled with amazement.
I might easily fill several volumes such as this with
anecdotes of our encounters with wild animals, and other
adventures ; but however interesting these might be in
themselves, I must not forget that some of the main
incidents of our sojourn in Africa have yet to be related,
and that there is a limit to the patience of even youth-
ful xeaders.

Our power of enduring fatigue and sustained active
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 207

exertion, with comparatively short intervals of nightly
repose, was much greater than I could have believed to
be possible. I have no doubt that anxiety to save
Okandaga from the terrible fate that hung over her
enabled us to bear up under fatigues which would at
other times have overcome us. I know not well how it
was that I kept up with my strong and agile comrades.
Oftentimes I felt ready to drop down as I walked, yet
somehow I never thought of falling behind, but went
doggedly on, and at nights found myself little worse
in condition than they. Peterkin, although small, was
tough and springy, and his spirits seemed rather to rise
than otherwise as his strength abated. As for Jack—I
never saw any one like him! He seemed like a lion
roaming in his strength over his native deserts. So
hardened had we all become during the course of our
travels, that we found ourselves not only equal to Maka-
rooroo in pedestrian powers, but superior; for when
occasion required we could almost knock him up, but I
am free to admit that we never succeeded in doing this
thoroughly. In short, we were all as nearly as possible
equal to each other, with the exception of Jack, who
seemed in every way invulnerable.

During this long and hurried but intensely interesting
and delightful journey we came upon, at different times,
almost every species of animal, plant, and tree peculiar
to the African continent. Oftentimes we passed by
droves and herds of elephants, deer, buffalo, giraffes,
antelopes, and zebras; we saw rhinoceroses, alligators,
leopards, lions, apes of several kinds, and smaller monkeys
innumerable. We also saw great numbers of birds—
some curious on account of their habits and form, others
beautiful and bright as the rainbow.

Yet although, as I have said, this journey was very
208 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

delightful, our feelings were at different times exceed-
ingly varied, and not unfrequently pained ; for while we
saw around us much that was beautiful, innocent, and
lovely, we also witnessed the conflicts of many wild
creatures, and sometimes came across evidences of the
savage and cruel dispositions of the human beings by
whom the country was peopled. We always, however,
carefully avoided native villages, being anxious not to
be interrupted on our forced march. Neither did we
turn aside to hunt, although we were much tempted so
to do, but contented ourselves with killing such animals
as we required for our daily subsistence; and of these
we shot as many as we required without having to turn
aside from our straight course.

Thus we went on day after day, and slept under the
shade of the trees or under the wide canopy of heaven
night after night, until we arrived one day at a beauti-
ful valley, bordered by a plain, and traversed by a river,
where Peterkin met with asad accident, and our onward
progress was for a short period arrested.

It happened thus:—The region through which we
chanced to be passing was peopled by so many natives
that we had the utmost difficulty in avoiding them, and
more than once were compelled to halt during the day-
time in some sequestered dell, and resume our journey
during the night.

One day—it was, if I remember rightly, about two
o'clock in the afternoon—we came suddenly in sight of
a native village on the banks of the river whose course
we were at that time following, and made a wide detour
in order to avoid it. We had passed it several miles,
and were gradually bending into our course again, when
we came unexpectedly upon a band of natives who had
been out hunting and were returning to their village
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 209

with the spoils of the chase on their shoulders. Both
parties at once came to an abrupt halt, and we stood for
several minutes looking at each other—the natives in
speechless amazement, while we conversed in whispers,
uncertain what to do.

We knew that if we made friendly advances we
should no doubt be welcomed, but then we should
certainly be compelled to go back with them to their
village and spend at least a day or two with them, as
we could not hope to give them a satisfactory reason for
our going on at once. We also knew that to go on in
spite of them would produce a quarrel, and, of course, a
fight, which, as it would certainly result in bloodshed,
was by all means to be avoided; for we could not bear
to think that a mere caprice of ours in visiting Africa
should be the means of causing the death of a single
human being, if we could prevent it.

“ What is to be done?” said Peterkin, looking at Jack
in despair.

“JT don’t know,” replied Jack. “It’s very awkward.
It will never do to go all the way back to the village
with these stupid fellows, and we cannot tell them our
real reason for going on; for, in the first place, they
would perhaps not believe us, or, in the second place,
they might offer to join us.”

“ Fight,” said Makarooroo in a low tone, grinding his
teeth together and clutching his rifle.

I felt deep sympathy with the poor fellow, for I knew
well that in disposition he was naturally the reverse of
quarrelsome, and that his present state of mind was the
consequence of anxiety for the deliverance of his faithful
bride.

“No, no,” replied Jack quickly, “we shall not
fight.”

14
210 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Suppose we bolt!” whispered Peterkin, brightening
up as the idea occurred to him—‘regularly run
away !”

We seized at the idea instantly. We were all of us
hard of muscle and strong of wind now, and we knew
that we could outstrip the savages.

“We'll do it!” said Jack hastily. “Let us scatter,
too, so as to perplex them at the outset.”

“Capital! then here goes. I’m off!” cried Peterkin.

“Stay!” said Jack.

“Why?” demanded Peterkin.

“ Because we must appoint a place of rendezvous if
we would hope to meet again.”

“True; I forgot that.”

“D’you all see yonder blue mountain-peak ?”

“Ay!”

“Tet us meet there. If we miss each other at the
base, let us proceed to the summit and wait. Away!”

As Jack uttered the last word we all turned right
about and fled like the wind. The savages instantly set
up a hideous yell, and darted after us; but we made for
the thick woods, and scattering in all directions, as had
been previously arranged, speedily threw them off the
scent, and finally made our escape.

For the first time since landing on the continent of
Africa, I now found myself totally alone in the wild
forest. After separating from my companions, I ran at
my utmost speed in the direction of a dense jungle,
where I purposed taking shelter until the natives should
pass by, and then come out and pursue my way leisurely.
But I was prevented from adopting this course in conse-
quence of two very fleet negroes discovering my inten-
tion, and, by taking a short cut, frustrating it. I was
compelled, therefore, to keep in the more open part of
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 211

the forest, and trust simply to speed and endurance for
escape.

I should think that I ran nearly two miles at full
speed, and kept well ahead of my pursuers. Indeed, I
had distanced them considerably ; but feeling that I could
not hold out long at such a killing pace, I pulled up a
little, and allowed them to gain on me slightly. I was
just about to resume my full speed, and, if possible,
throw them at once far behind, when my foot was
caught by a thorny shrub, and I fell headlong to the
ground. J was completely stunned for a moment or
two, and lay quite motionless. But my consciousness
suddenly returned, accompanied by a feeling of imminent
danger, which caused me to spring up and renew my
headlong career. Glancing over my shoulder, I saw
that the two natives had gained so much on me that
had I lain a few seconds longer I must inevitably have
been. captured.

I exerted myself now beyond my powers. My head,
too, from the shock I had received, became confused, and
I scarce knew whither I was going. Presently a loud,
dull roar, as if of distant thunder, struck upon my ear,
and I beheld what appeared to me to be a vast white
plain, covered with mist before. Next moment I found
myself on the brink of a precipice of a hundred feet
deep, over which, a little to my left, a large river fell,
and thundered down into a dark abyss, whence issued
those clouds of spray which I had taken for a white
plain in the confusion of my brain and vision.

I made a desperate effort to check myself, but it was
too late. My heels broke off the earthy edge of the
cliff, and I obtained just one awful glance of the horrid
turmoil directly below me as I fell over with a mass of
débris. I uttered an involuntary shriek of agony, and
212 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

flumg my arms wildly out. My hand clutched the
branch of an overhanging bush. This, slight though it
was, was the means, under God, of saving my life. The
branch broke off, but it checked my fall, and at the
same time swung me into the centre of a tree which
projected out from the cliff almost horizontally. Through
this tree I went crashing with fearful violence, until I
was arrested by my chest striking against a stout branch.
This I clutched with the tenacity of despair, and wrig-
gling myself, as it were, along it, wound my arms and
legs round it, and held on for some time with the utmost
fervour of muscular energy.

My position now was beyond conception horrible. I
shut my eyes and prayed earnestly for help. Presently
I opened them, and in the position in which I then lay,
the first thing I saw was the boiling water of the fall
more than a hundred feet below me. My agony was
such that large drops of perspiration broke out all over
my forehead. It was many minutes before I could
summon up courage to turn my head so as to look up-
ward, for I had a vague feeling that if I were to move
the branch on which I lay would break off When I
did so, I observed that the branches over my head com-
pletely screened the sky from me, so that I knew I had
escaped one danger; for the natives, believing, no doubt,
that I had fallen down into the river, would at once
give up their hopeless pursuit. The branch on which
I lay was so slender that it swayed about with every
motion that I made, and the longer I remained there
the more nervous did I become.

At last I bethought me that unless I made a manful
effort I should certainly perish, so I looked about me
until I became accustomed to the giddy position. Then
I perceived that, by creeping along the branch until I
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 213

gained the trunk of the tree, I could descend by means
of it to the face of the precipice from which it projected,
and thus gain a narrow ledge of rock that overhung the
abyss. In any other circumstances I would as soon
have ventured to cross the Falls of Niagara on a tight-
rope; but I had no other alternative, so I crept along
the branch slowly and nervously, clinging to it, at the
same time, with terrible tenacity. At last I gained the
trunk of the tree and breathed more freely, for it was
much steadier than the branch.

The trunk projected, as I have said, almost horizon-
tally from the precipice, so I had to draw myself care-
fully along it, not daring to get on my hands and knees,
and finally reached the ledge above referred to. Com-
pared with my former position, this was a place of tem-
porary safety, for it was three feet wide, and having a
good head, I had no fear of falling over. But on look-
ing up my heart sank within me, for the bare cliff
offered no foothold whatever. I do not believe that a
monkey could have climbed it. To descend the preci-
pice was equally impossible, for it was like a wall. My
only hope, therefore, Jay in the ledge on which I stood,
and which, I observed, ran along to the right and turned
round a projecting rock that hid the remainder of it
from view.

Hasting along it, I found, to my inexpressible relief,
that it communicated with the top of the precipice.
The ascent was difficult and dangerous; but at last I
succeeded in passing the most serious part. and soon
gained the summit of the cliff in safety, where I im-
mediately fell on my knees and returned thanks for my
deliverance.

I had passed nearly an hour in the trying adventure
which I have just related, and feeling that my com-
214 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

panions would naturally begin soon to be anxious about
me, I started for our rendezvous, which I reached in little
more than an hour and a half. Here I found Jack
seated alone beside a stream of water, from which he
occasionally lifted a little in the hollow of his hand and
drank greedily.

“Ah, Ralph, my boy!” he exclaimed joyfully as I
came up, “I’m glad you’ve come. I had begun to fear
that you must have been captured. Ay, drink, lad!
You seem warm enough, though I scarcely think you
can be much more so than Iam. What a run we have
had, to be sure! But, what! Ralph, your clothes are
much torn, and your face and hands are scratched.
Why, you must have got among thorns. Not badly
hurt, I trust ?”

“Oh no; nothing to speak of. I have, however, had
a narrow escape. But before I speak of that, what of
Peterkin ?”

“T don’t know,” replied Jack, with an anxious ex-
pression ; “and to say truth, I begin to feel uneasy about
him, for he ought to have been here almost as soon as
myself.”

“How so? Did you, then, run together ?”

“Latterly we did. At first we separated, and I knew
not what had become either of him or you. The fact
is, I had enough to do to look out for myself, for a
dozen of rascally niggers kept close upon my heels and
tried my powers of running somewhat; so I took to the
thick wood and made a detour, to throw them off the
scent. All at once I heard a smashing of the bushes
right in front of me, and before I knew what I was
about, Peterkin bounced through the underwood and
almost plunged into my arms. We both gave an invol-
untary yell of alarm.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 215

“*There’s two of ’em right on my heels, said he in a
gasp, as he dashed off again. ‘Come along with me,
Jack.’

“J followed as fast as I could, and we crossed an
open plain together, when I looked over my shoulder,
and saw that all the other fellows had given up the
chase except the two mentioned by Peterkin. These
kept on after us, and somehow or other we got sepa-
rated again, just after re-entering the wood on the other
side of the plain. Of course I ran on,.expecting to see
my companion every minute. Finally I came to the
rendezvous, and here I found that the savages had given
up all hope of overtaking me, for I could see nothing of
them.”

“ How long ago is that?” I inquired quickly.

“ About an hour.”

“Then poor Peterkin must have been caught,” said I,
in a voice of despair.

“No, that is not likely,” replied Jack ; » for I climbed
a high tree and saw the savages recrossing the plain
alone. I think it probable he may have lost his way,
and is afraid to climb trees or to fire off his gun to sig-
nal us, for fear of being heard or seen by the niggers.
I have sent Mak, who came here soon after I did, to
search for him.”

“Tt may be as you say, Jack, but we must go at once
to look for him.”

“With all my heart, Ralph. TI only waited until you
had sufficiently rested.”

“The body cannot rest when the mind is ill at ease.
Come, let us start at once. I shall tell you of my littie
adventure as we go along.”

We soon reached the edge of the plain where Jack
had been separated from his companion, and here we
216 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

proceeded to make a careful search. Being certain that
the savages were now out of ear-shot, we began to halloo
occasionally as we went along. But monkeys and par-
rots alone replied to us.

“This is the very spot where I last saw him,” said
Jack, leading me to a palm tree which stood a little
within the outer verge of the wood; “and here are his
footsteps faintly indicated on the grass.”

“Ah! then let us follow these up,” said I eagerly.

“We might, if we were North American backwoods-
men or Red Indians; but I can scarcely follow—stay,
here they enter upon a piece of soft grouna, and are
more distinct. Now, then, we shall get on.”

For nearly quarter of an hour we followed the foot-
prints; then we came to dry ground again, and lost all
traces of them. We wandered about perseveringly,
nevertheless, and were rewarded by again discovering
them about quarter of a mile farther on, leading down
to the banks of the river, on another part of which I
had had such a narrow escape.

While we were advancing—TI in front—I felt the
ground beneath me suddenly begin to give way with a
crackling sound. I instinctively threw up my arms and
sprang back.

“ Hollo, Ralph !” cried my companion, seizing me with
one hand by the collar, and hauling, or rather lifting
me back, as if I had been a poodle dog. “Why, you
were as near as possible into a pitfall.”

“Thanks to you, Jack, that I am not actually in,”
said I, putting my somewhat twisted costume to rights.
“ But, I say, does it not strike you that perhaps Peterkin
has fallen into one of these ?”

We both started and listened with breathless attention,
for at that moment we heard a faint groan not far from






THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 217

us. It was repeated almost immediately, though so
faintly that we could scarcely ascertain the direction
whence it came. We advanced cautiously, however, a
few paces, and discovered a hole in the ground, from
which, at that very moment, the dishevelled head of poor
Peterkin appeared, like Jack coming out of his box.
His sudden appearance and serio-comic expression would
have been at any other time sufficient to have set us off
in fits of laughter; but joy at finding him, and anxiety
lest he should prove to be seriously hurt, restrained us
at that time effectually.

“ My dear fellow!” cried Jack, hurrying forward.

“Keep back! avaunt ye. Oh dear me, Jack, my poor
head!” said Peterkin with a sigh, pressing his hand to
his forehead ; “what an intolerable whack I have got
on my miserable caput. There! don’t come nearer, else
you'll break through. Reach me your hand. That’s it;
thank’ee.”

“There you are, all safe, my boy,” cried Jack, as he
drew Peterkin out of the hole.—*But hollo! I say, Ralph,
run down for some water; I believe the poor fellow has
fainted.”

I sprang down the river-bank, and speedily returned
with some water in the crown of my wide-awake.
Peterkin had recovered before I came back, and a long
draught quite restored him, so that in a few minutes he
was able to relate how the accident had befallen him.

“You see,” said he, in a jocular tone—for it was a
most unusually severe accident indeed that could drive
the fun out of our little friend—* you see, after I lost
sight of Jack, I took a leaf out of the hare’s book, and
doubled on my course. This brought me, unhappily, to
the banks of the river, where I came upon one of the pit-
falls that are made by the niggers here to catch wild
218 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

beasts, and in I went. I kept hold of the surface
boughs, however, scrambled out again, and pushed on.
But I had not gone ten yards when the ground began to
crackle and sink. JI made a desperate bound to clear it,
but my foot caught in a branch, and down I went head
foremost into the pit. And that’s the whole of my story.
How long I remained there I know not. If I had
known what time it was when I dived in, and you were
to tell me what o’clock it is now, we might arrive at a
knowledge of the time I have spent at the bottom of
that hole. All that I can positively affirm is, that I
went in, and within the last ten minutes I came out!”
We laughed at this free-and-easy manner of narrating
the incident, and then prepared to return to our rendez-
vous; but on attempting to walk, Peterkin found that
he had received a greater shake than at first he had
imagined. Several times during our march he became
giddy, and had to be supported; and after reaching our
encampment, where we found Makarooroo waiting for
us, he fainted. We were therefore obliged to make up
our minds to encamp where we were for a few days.
CHAPTER XVI.
An unfortunate delay, and a terrible visitor.

Oar those who have been forcibly held back when

filled with the deepest anxiety to go forward, can
form anything like a conception of our state of mind
during the few days that succeeded that on which Peter-
kin met with his accident.

We felt like chained hounds when the huntsmen pass
by. We knew that every hour increased the distance
between us and the slave-dealer’s party, who, unless we
succeeded in passing them and reaching the villages
first, would infallibly succeed in their villanous design.
But Peterkin was unable to proceed without great risk,
as whenever he attempted to walk steadily for any
distance his head became giddy, and we were compelled
to halt, so that a day or two’s rest was absolutely
necessary. Poor Makarooroo was nearly beside himself
with impatience; but to do him justice, he endeavoured
to conceal the state of his feelings when in Peterkin’s
presence.

During this period of forced inaction, although of
course I had nothing to do, I found it impossible to
apply my mind closely to the study of any of the
strange and beautiful objects by which I was sur-
rounded. Anxiety banished from me almost entirely
the love of study, as well as the power of observation.
220 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

Nevertheless, one or two things that I saw were so
curious that they could not but make a deep impression
on my memory.

I discovered a spider of a very remarkable kind,
which was such an ingenious creature as to be capable
of making a door to the entrance of its house. I came
upon the animal one day while taking a stroll a short
distance from our camp. It was as large as a shilling,
reddish in colour, and from the fierce, rapid way in
which it ran about hither and thither as if in search of
prey, it had an exceedingly horrible and voracious aspect.
The hole of this creature is visible only when its owner
is absent from home. It is quite evident either that
there are no thieves among the lower animals there, or
that there is nothing in the hole to steal, for when he
goes out he leaves the door open behind him. When he
returns he shuts the door, and the hole becomes invisible
in consequence of the door being coated with earth on
the outside. Its inside is lined with a pure white silky
substance, which at once attracted my attention as I
passed. On trying to pick up the door, I found that it
was attached by a hinge to the hole, and on being shut
it fitted exactly.

Perhaps the most singular discovery I made was a
tree, the stem of which had been so completely sur-
rounded by spiders’ webs that it could not be seen, and
I had to cut through the network with my knife in order
to get at the tree. The lines of those webs were as
thick as coarse threads, and pretty strong, as I had
reason to know; for when walking back to camp the
same evening, meditating deeply on our unfortunate de-
tention, I ran my head into the middle of a spider’s web,
and was completely enveloped in it, so much so that it
was with considerable difficulty I succeeded in clearing
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 221

it away. I was as regularly netted as if a gauze veil
had been thrown over me.

On our third morning after the accident we set forth
again, and continued our journey by forced marches as
Peterkin could bear it. Although the two past days and
nights had been absolutely lost, and could not now be
recalled, yet the moment we set out and left our camp
behind us, the load of anxiety was at once lifted off our
minds, and we hurried forward with an elasticity of step
and spirit that was quite delightful. We felt like pris-
oners set free, and kept up a continual flow of conversa-
tion, sometimes in reference to the scenery and objects
around us, at other times in regard to our future plans
or our past experiences.

“Tt seems to me,” said Jack, breaking silence at the
end of a long pause which had succeeded an animated
discussion as to whether it were better to spend one’s
life in the civilized world or among the wilds of Africa
—in which discussion Peterkin, who advocated the wild
life, was utterly, though not admittedly, beaten—“ it
seems to me that, notwithstanding the short time we
stayed in the gorilla country, we have been pretty suc-
cessful. Haven’t we bagged thirty-three altogether ?”

“Thirty-six, if you count the babies in arms,” responded
Peterkin.

“ Of course we are entitled to count these.”

“T think you are both out in your reckoning,” said I,
drawing out my note-book ; “the last baby that I shot
was our thirty-seventh.”

“What!” cried Peterkin, “the one with the desperately
black face and the horrible squint, that nearly tore all
the hair out of Jack’s head before he managed to strangle
him? That wasn’t a baby; it was a big boy, and I have
no doubt a big rascal besides.”
999 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“That may be so,” I rejomed; “but whatever he
was, I have him down as number thirty-seven in my
list.”

“Pity we didn’t make up the forty,” observed Jack.

“ Ah! yes indeed,” said Peterkin. “But let me see;
could we not manage to make it up to that yet?”

“Impossible,” said I. “We are far away from the
gorilla land now, I know; for, in addition to the fact
that we have seen no traces of gorillas for a long
time, we have, within the last few days, seen several
lions, which, you are well aware, do not exist in the
gorilla country.”

“True; but you mistake me,” rejoined Peterkin. “I
do not mean to make up the number to forty by killing
three more, but by proving, almost to demonstration,
that we have already been the death of that number, in
addition to those noted down.”

“You'll find that rather difficult,” said Jack, laughing.

“Not at all,” cried Peterkin. “Let me think a min-
ute. You remember that enormously big, hairy fellow,
that looked so like an ugly old man that Ralph refused
point-blank to fire at him, whereupon you fired at him
point-blank and wounded him in the shoulder as he was
running away ?”

“ We treated several big fellows in that way,” replied
Jack; “which of them do you allude to ?—the one that
roared so loud and terrified you so much that you nearly
ran away ?”

“No, no; you know well enough which one I mean.
The one that ran along the edge of the stagnant pool into
which you tumbled as we were coming back.”

“Oh yes! I remember,” said Jack, laughing.

“Well, that fellow flew into such a horrible rage when
he was wounded,” continued Peterkin, “that I am _per-




THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 223

fectly certain he went straight home and murdered his
wife in a passion: which brings up the number to
thirty-eight. Then there was that old woman-gorilla
that I brought down when we were descending yon hill
that was covered with such splendid vines. You remem-
ber? Well, I’m quite certain that the young man-gorilla
beside her, who ran off and escaped, was her son, and
that he went home straightway and died of grief. That
makes thirty-nine. Then—”

“Oh, do be quiet, Peterkin, please,” said I, with a
shudder. “You put things in such a fearfully dark
and murderous light that I feel quite as if I were a
murderer. I feel quite uneasy, I assure you; and if it
were not that we have killed all these creatures in the
cause of science, I should be perfectly miserable.”

“In the cause of science!” repeated Peterkin ; “humph!
I suspect that a good deal of wickedness is perpetrated
under the wing of science.”

“Come, come,” said Jack, “don’t you begin to grow
sarcastic, Master Peterkin. I abominate sarcasm, and
cannot tolerate sarcastic people. If you adopt that
style, I shall revert to my natural habits as a gorilla,
and tear you in pieces.”

“There you exhibit your unnatural ignorance of your
own natural habits,” retorted Peterkin; “for you ought
to know that gorillas never tear men in pieces—their
usual mode being to knock you down with a blow of
their huge paws.”

“ Well, I will knock you down if you prefer it.”

“Thank you; T’d rather not. Besides, you have
almost knocked me up already; so pray call a halt and
let me rest a bit.”

We were all very willing to agree to this request,
having walked the last two or three miles at a very
224: THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

quick pace. Seating ourselves on the trunk of a fallen
tree, we enjoyed the beautiful prospect before us. An
open vista enabled us to see beyond the wood in which
we were travelling into an extensive sweep of prairie-
land on which the sinking sun was shedding a rich
flood of light. It happened to be a deliciously cool
evening, and the chattering of numerous parrots as well
as the twittering songs of other birds—less gorgeous,
perhaps, but more musical than they—refreshed our
ears as the glories of the landscape did our eyes. While
we were gazing dreamily before us in silent enjoyment,
Jack suddenly interrupted our meditations by exclaim-
ing,—

“ Hist! look yonder !”

He pointed as he spoke to a distant part of the plain
on which the forest closely pressed.

“A zebra!” cried I, with delight ; for besides the feel-
ing of pleasure at seeing this splendid creature, I enter-
tained a hope that we might shoot him and procure a
steak for supper, of which at that time we stood much
in need.

“T’m too tired to stalk it now,’ said Peterkin, with
an air of chagrin.— Are you up to it, Jack ?”

“ Quite; but I fear he’s an animal that’s very difficult
to stalk in such an open country.— What say you, Mak?”

“Hims no be cotched dis yer night, massa ; hims too
far away an’ too wide ’wake.”

“What say you to a long shot, Peterkin? Your rifle
is sighted for four hundred yards, and he seems to be
little more than six hundred off.”

“Tl try,” said our friend, going down on one knee
and adjusting the sight of his piece. Taking a long,
steady aim, he fired, and in another instant the zebra
lay dead on the plain. I need hardly add that our
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 225

amazement was excessive. Even Peterkin himself could
scarcely believe his eyes. Had his rifle been. sighted
for such a distance, the shot, although a splendid one,
would not have amazed us so much, because we knew
that our friend’s aim was deadly; but as he had to
elevate the muzzle above the object fired at and guess
the amount of elevation, the shot was indeed wonderful.
It was a long time before our guide could move, but
when he did recover himself he danced and shouted
like a madman with delight, and then, setting off with
a bound, sped across the plain like a deer.

“Come along,” cried Jack with a laugh, “let's follow ;
for Mak looked so rabid when he went off, that I be-
lieve he'll eat the beast raw before we can claim our
share, if we don’t look sharp.”

We all of us set off at a smart trot, and soon came
to the spot where our prize lay. It was a splendid
creature, and in prime condition. After examining it
carefully, and descanting on the beauty of its striped
skin, I sat down beside it and pulled out my note-book,
while my comrades entered the forest to search for a
suitable place on which to encamp, and to kindle a fire.
A spot was quickly found, and I had scarcely finished
making notes when they returned to carry the zebra
into the encampment. We accomplished this with some
difficulty, and laid it beside the fire. Then cutting four
large steaks from its flanks we proceeded to sup, after
which we made our arrangements for spending the night
there. We little knew the startling surprise that was
in store for us that night.

As the forest in that place happened to be swarming
with wild animals of every kind, we deemed it prudent
to set a watch as well as to keep up a blazing fire.
Jack and I and the negro kept watch by turns; Peter-

15
226 THE GORILLA. HUNTERS.

kin being still sufficiently an invalid to claim exemption
from laborious duties, was permitted to rest undisturbed.

About midnight I aroused Jack, and having made
him sit up, in order to show that he was thoroughly
awake, I lay down and went to sleep.

How long I slept I cannot tell, but I was suddenly
awakened by one of the most tremendous roars I ever
heard. It was so close to me that, in the confusion of
my sleepy brain, it seemed to be far more terrible than
that even of the gorilla. J was mistaken in this, how-
ever, and no doubt my semi-somnolent condition tended
to increase its awfulness.

Springing into a sitting posture, and by an involun-
tary impulse reaching out my hand for my gun which
lay close to me, I beheld a sight that was calculated to
appal the stoutest heart. A lion of the largest size was
in the very act of springing over the bushes and alight-
ing on the zebra, which, as I have said, lay on the other
side of the fire and not four yards off from us. As the
light glared in the brute’s eyes, and, as it were, sparkled
in gleams on its shaggy mane, which streamed out under
the force of its majestic bound, it seemed to my bewil-
dered gaze as though the animal were in the air almost
above my head, and that he must inevitably alight upon
myself. This, at least, is the impression left upon my
mind now that I look back upon that terrific scene.
But there was no time for thought. The roar was ut-
tered, the bound was made, and the lion alighted on the
carcass of the zebra almost in one and the same moment.
I freely confess that my heart quailed within me. Yet
that did not prevent my snatching up my gun; but be-
fore I had time to cock it the crashing report of Jack’s
elephant rifle almost split the drum of my ear, and I
beheld the lion drop as if it had been a stone.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 297

It lay without motion, compietely dead, and we found,
on examination, that the ball had smashed in the centre
of its forehead and completely penetrated its brain.

Some time elapsed before we could find words to ex-
press our feelings. Our guide, who had so completely
enveloped his head and shoulders in grass when he lay
down to sleep that he was the last to spring up, looked
at the huge carcass of the lion with an expression of
utter bewilderment.

“What a magnificent fellow! And what a splendid
shot!” exclaimed Peterkin at last. “Why, Jack, I don’t
believe there’s a finer lion in Africa. It’s lucky, though,
that you were on the qu vive.”

“Yes,” said I; “had it not been for you we might
have been all killed by this time.”

“No fear o’ dat,” chimed in our guide, as he sat down
on the lion’s shoulder and began to stroke its mane;
“hims was want him’s supper off de zebra, ho! ho!
Hims got him’s supper off a bullet!”

“°Tis well that he has,’ observed Jack, as he reloaded
his rifle. “To say truth, comrades, I scarcely deserve
credit for being guardian of the camp, for ’m ashamed
to say that I was sound asleep at the moment the lion
roared. How I ever managed to take so quick and so
good an aim is more than I can tell. Luckily my rifle
was handy, and I had fallen asleep in a sitting posture.
Had it been otherwise I could scarcely have been in
time to prevent the brute springing on us had he felt
so disposed.”

Here was now another subject for my note-book, so I
sat down, and began a minute inspection of the noble-
looking animal, while my comrades, heaping fresh logs
on the fire, sat down in front of it, and for upwards of
an hour “ fought their battles o’er again.”
228 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

It was a matter of deep regret to us all that we could
not afford to carry away with us the skin of this lion
as a memorial; but circumstanced as we then were, that
was out of the question, so we contented ourselves with
extracting his largest teeth and all his claws, which we
still preserve in our museum as trophies of the adven-
ture.
CHAPTER XVIL

We visit a natural menagerie, see wonderful sights, and meet with strange
adventures.

E observed, on this journey, that the elephants
which we met with in our furthest north point
were considerably smaller than those further to the
south, yet though smaller animals, their tusks were much
larger than those of the south. The weight of those
tusks varied from twenty to fifty pounds, and I saw
one that was actually upwards of one hundred pounds
in weight; equal, in fact, to the weight of a big boy or
a little man. Such tusks, however, were rare.

At nights, when we encamped near to a river or pool
of water, we saw immense numbers of elephants come
down to drink and enjoy themselves. They seemed, in
fact, to be intoxicated with delight, if not with water ;
for they screamed with joy, and filling their trunks
with water, spirted it over themselves and each other
in copious showers. Of course, we never disturbed
them on such occasions, for we came to the conclusion
that it would be the height of barbarity and selfishness
to spoil the pleasure of so many creatures merely for
the sake of a shot.

Frequently we were wont to go after our supper to
one of those ponds, when we chanced to be in the im-
mediate neighbourhood of one, and lying concealed
930 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

among the bushes, watch by the light of the moon the
strange habits and proceedings of the wild creatures
that came there to drink. The hours thus passed were
to me the most interesting by far that I spent in Africa,
There was something so romantic in the kind of scenery,
in the dim mysterious light, and in the grand troops of
wild creatures that came there in all the pith and fire
of untamed freedom to drink. It was like visiting a
natural menagerie on the most magnificent scale; for in
places where water is scarce any pool that may exist is
the scene of constant and ever-changing visits during
the entire night.

In fact, I used to find it almost impossible to tear
myself away, although I knew that repose was abso-
lutely needful in order to enable me to continue the
journey on the succeeding day, and I am quite certain
that had not Peterkin and Jack often dragged me off in
a jocular way by main force, I should have remained
there all night, and have fallen asleep probably in my
ambush.

One night of this kind that we passed I shall never
forget. It was altogether a remarkable and tremen-
dously exciting night; and as it is a good type of the
style of night entertainment to be found in that wild
country, I shall describe it.

It happened on a Saturday night. We were then
travelling through a rather dry district, and had gone
a whole day without tasting water. As evening ap-
proached we came, to our satisfaction, to a large pond of
pretty good water, into which we ran knee-deep, and
filling our caps with water, drank long and repeated
draughts. Then we went into a piece of jungle about
a quarter of a mile distant and made our encampment,
intending to rest there during the whole of the Sabbath.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 231

I may mention here that it was our usual custom to
rest on the Sabbath days. This we did because we
thought it right, and we came ere long to know that it
was absolutely needful; for on this journey southward
we all agreed that as life and death might depend on
the speed with which we travelled, we were quite justi-
fied in continuing our journey on the Sabbath. But we
found ourselves at the end of the second week so terribly
knocked up that we agreed to devote the whole of the
next Sabbath to repose. This we did accordingly, and
found the utmost benefit from it; and we could not
avoid remarking, in reference to this, on the care and
tenderness of our heavenly Father, who has so arranged
that obedience to his command should not only bring a
peculiar blessing to our souls, but, so to speak, a natural
and inevitable advantage to our bodies. These reflec-
tions seemed to me to throw some light on the passage,
“The sabbath was made for man, and not man for the
sabbath.” But as this is not the place for theological
disquisition, I shall not refer further to that subject.

Not having, then, to travel on the following day, we
made up our minds to spend an hour or two in a place
of concealment near the margin of this pond, and I
secretly resolved that I would spend the whole night
there with my note-book (for the moon, we knew, would
be bright), and make a soft pillow of leaves on which I
might drop and go to sleep when my eyes refused any
longer to keep open.

The moon had just begun to rise when we finished
our suppers and prepared to go to our post of observa-
tion. We took our rifles with us of course, for although
we did not intend to shoot, having more than sufficient
food already in camp, we could not tell but that at
any moment those weapons might be required for the
232 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

defence of our lives. Makarooroo had been too long ac-
customed to see wild animals to understand the pleasure
we enjoyed in merely staring at them, so he was left in
- charge of our camp.

“Now, then,” said Peterkin, as we left the encamp-
ment, “hurrah, for the menagerie!”

“You may well call it that,’ said Jack, “for there’s
no lack of variety.”

“ Are we to shoot?” inquired Peterkin.

“Better not, I think. We don’t require meat, and
there is no use in murdering the poor things. What a
splendid scene !”

We halted to enjoy the view for a few seconds. The
forest out of which we had emerged bordered an exten-
sive plain, which was dotted here and there with
scattered groups of trees, which gave to the country an
exceedingly rich aspect. In the midst of these the pond
lay glittering in the soft moonlight like a sheet of silver.
It was surrounded on three sides by low bushes and a
few trees. On the side next to us it was open and
fully exposed to view. The moonlight was sufficiently
bright to render every object distinctly visible, yet not
so bright as to destroy the pleasant feeling of mysterious
solemnity that pervaded the whole scene. It was won-
derfully beautiful. I felt almost as if J had reached a
new world.

Continuing our walk we quickly gained the bushes
that fringed the margin of the pool, which was nowhere
more than thirty yards broad, and on our arrival heard
the hoofs of several animals that we had scared away
clattering on the ground as they retreated.

“There they go already,” cried Jack; “now let us
look for a hillock of some kind on which to take up our
position.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 233

“We shall not have to lock far,” said I, “for here
seems a suitable spot ready at our hand.”

“Your eyes are sharp to-night, Ralph,” observed
Peterkin ; “the place is splendid, so let’s to work.”

Laying down our rifles we drew our hunting-knives,
and began to cut down some of the underwood on the
top of a small hillock that rose a little above the sur-
rounding bushes, and commanded a clear view of the
entire circumference of the pond. We selected this spot
for the double reason that it was a good point of obser-
vation and a safe retreat, as animals coming to the pond
to drink, from whatever quarter they might arrive, would
never think of ascending a hillock covered with bushes
if they could pass round it.

Having cleared a space sufficiently large to hold us—
leaving, however, a thin screen of shrubs in front through
which we intended to peep—we strewed the ground
with leaves, and lay down to watch with our loaded
rifles close beside us. We felt certain of seeing a good
many animals, for even during the process of preparing
our place of retreat, several arrived, and were scared
away by the noise we made.

Presently we heard footsteps approaching.

“ There’s something,” whispered Peterkin.

“Ay,” returned Jack. “What I like about this sort
o’ thing is, your uncertainty as to what may turn up.
It’s like deep-sea fishing—hist! look out.”

The steps were rapid. Sometimes they clattered over
what appeared to be pebbly ground; then they became
muffled as the animal crossed a grassy spot; at last it
trotted out of the shade of the bushes directly opposite
to us into the moonlight, and showed itself to be a
beautiful little antelope of the long-horned kind, with a
little fawn by its side. The two looked timidly round


234, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

for a few seconds, and snuffed the air as if they feared
concealed enemies, and then, trotting into the water,
slaked their thirst together. I felt as great pleasure in
seeing them take a long, satisfactory draught, as if I had
been swallowing it myself, and hoped they would con-
tinue there for some time; but they had barely finished
when the rapid gallop of several animals was heard, and
scared them away instantly.

The new-comers were evidently heavy brutes, for
their tread was loud and quite distinct as compared
with the steps of the antelopes. A few seconds sufficed
to disclose them to our expectant eyes. A large herd of
giraffes trotted to the water’s edge and began to drink.
It was a splendid sight to behold these graceful creatures
stooping to drink, and then raising their heads haughtily
to a towering height as they looked about from side to
side. In the course of a couple of hours we saw elands,
springboks, gnus, leopards, and an immense variety of
wild creatures, some of which fawned on and played
with each other, while others fought and bellowed until
the woods resounded with the din.

While we were silently enjoying the sight, and I
attempting to make a few entries in my note-book, our
attention was attracted to a cracking of the branches
close to the right side of our hillock.

“Look out!” whispered Jack; but the warning was
scarcely needed, for we instinctively seized our rifles. A
moment after our hearts leaped violently as we heard
a crashing step that betokened the approach of some
huge creature.

“ Are we safe here?” I whispered to Jack.

“Safe enough if we keep still. But we shall have to
cut and run if an elephant chances to get sight of us.”

I confess that at that moment I felt uneasy. The
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 235

hillock on the summit of which we lay was only a place
of comparative safety, because no animal was likely to
ascend an elevated spot without an object in view, and
as the purpose of all the nocturnal visitors to that pond
was the procuring of water, we did not think it probable
that any of them would approach unpleasantly near to
our citadel; but if any wild beast should take a fancy
to do so there was nothing to prevent him, and the
slight screen of bushes by which we were surrounded
would certainly have been no obstacle in the way.

A hunter in the African wilds, however, has not
much time to think. Danger is usually upon him in a
moment. We had barely time to full-cock our rifles
when the bushes near us were trodden down, and a
huge black rhinoceros sauntered slowly up to us. So
near was he that we could have sprung out from our
hiding-place and have caught hold of him had we chosen
to do so.

This enormous unwieldy monster seemed to me so
large that he resembled an elephant on short legs, and
in the dim mysterious moonlight I could almost fancy
him to be one of those dreadful monsters of the ante-
diluvian world of which we read so much in these days
of geological research. I held my breath and glanced
at my comrades. They lay perfectly motionless, with
their eyes fixed on the animal, which hesitated on ap-
proaching our hillock. My blood almost stagnated in
my veins, I thought that he must have observed us, or
smelt us, and was about to charge. He was only unde-
cided as to which side of the hillock he should pass by
on his way to the pond. Turning to the left he went
down to the water with a heavy, rolling gait, crush-
ing the shrubs under his ponderous feet in a way that
filled me with an exalted idea of his tremendous power.
236 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

I breathed freely again, and felt as if a mighty load
had been lifted off me. From the suppressed sighs
vented by my comrades, I judge that they also had ex-
perienced somewhat similar relief. We had not, how-
ever, had time to utter a whisper before our ears were
assailed by the most tremendous noise that we had yet
heard. It came from the opposite side of the pool, as if
a great torrent were rushing towards us. Presently a
black billow seemed to burst out of the jungle and roll
down the sloping bank of the pond.

“Elephants!” exclaimed Jack.

“Impossible,” said I; “they must be buffaloes.”

At that instant they emerged into the full blaze of
the moon, and showed themselves to be a herd of full-
grown elephants with a number of calves. There could
not have been fewer than one hundred on the margin of
the pond; but from the closeness of their ranks, and their
incessant movements, I found it impossible to count their
numbers accurately. This magnificent army began to
drink and throw water about, waving their trunks and
trumpeting shrilly at the same time with the utmost
delight. The young ones especially seemed to enjoy
themselves immensely, and I observed that their mothers
were very attentive to them, caressing them with their
trunks and otherwise showing great fondness for their
offspring.

“TI say,’ whispered Peterkin, “what a regiment of
cavalry these fellows would make, mounted by gorillas
armed with scythe-blades for swords, and Highland
claymores for dirks!”

“Ay, and cannon-revolvers in their pockets!” added
Jack. “But, look, that hideous old rhinoceros. He has
been standing there for the last two minutes like a rock,
staring intently across the water at the elephants.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 237

“Hush !” said I; “whisper softly. He may hear us.”

“There goes something else on our side,” whispered
Peterkin, pointing to the right of our hillock. “Don’t
you see it? There, against the—I do believe it’s an-
other giraffe |”

“So itis! Keep still. His ears are sharp,” muttered
Jack, examining the lock of his rifle.

“Come, come,” said I; “no shooting, Jack. You know
we came to see, not to shoot.”

“Very true; but it’s not every day one gets such a
close shot at a giraffe. I must procure a specimen for
you, Ralph.”

Jack smiled as he said this, and raised his rifle.
Peterkin at the same moment quietly raised his, say-
ing, “If that’s your game, my boy, then here goes at
the rhinoceros. Don’t hurry your aim; we've lots of
time.”

As I waited for the reports with breathless attention,
I was much struck at that moment by the singularity
of the circumstances in which we were placed. On our
left stood the rhinoceros, not fifteen yards off; on our
right the giraffe raised his long neck above the bushes,
about twenty yards distant, apparently uncertain whether
it was safe to advance to the water; while in front lay
the lake, reflecting the soft, clear moonlight, and beyond
that the phalanx of elephants, enjoying themselves vastly.
I had but two moments to take it all in at a glance; for
Jack said, “Now!” in a low tone, and instantly the
loud report of the two rifles thundered out upon the
night air.

Words cannot convey, and the reader certainly cannot
conceive, any idea of the trumpeting, roaring, crashing,
shrieking, and general hubbub that succeeded to the
noise of our fire-arms. It seemed as if the wild beasts
238 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

of twenty menageries had simultaneously commenced to
smash the wood-work of their cages, and to dash out
upon each other in mingled fury and terror; for not
only was the crashing of boughs and bushes and smaller
trees quite terrific, but the thunderous tread of the large
animals was absolutely awful.

We were thoroughly seared, for, in addition to all
this, from the midst of the horrid turmoil there came
forth a royal roar close behind us that told of a lion
having been secretly engaged in watching our proceed-
ings; and we shuddered to think that, but for our firing,
he might have sprung upon us as we lay there, little
dreaming of his presence.

Since our last adventure with the king of beasts,
Makarooroo had entertained us with many anecdotes of
the daring of lions, especially of those monsters that are
termed man-eaters; so that when we heard the roar
above referred to, we all three sprang to our feet, and
faced about with the utmost alacrity. So intent were
we on looking out for this dreadful foe—for we had
made up our minds that it must be a man-eating
lion—that we were utterly indifferent to the other
animals. But they were not indifferent to us; for the
wounded rhinoceros, catching sight of us as we stood
with our backs towards him, charged at once up the
hillock.

To utter three simultaneous yet fearfully distinct
yells of terror, spring over the low parapet of bushes,
and fly like the wind in three different directions, was
the work of a moment. In dashing madly down the
slope, my foot caught in a creeping shrub, and I fell
heavily to the earth.

The fall probably saved my life, for before I could
rise the rhinoceros sprang completely over me in its
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 239

headlong charge. So narrow was my escape that the
edge of one of its ponderous feet alighted on the first
joint of the little finger of my left hand, and crushed it
severely. Indeed, had the ground not been very soft,
it must infallibly have bruised it off altogether. The
moment it had passed I jumped up, and turning round,
ran in the opposite direction. I had scarcely gone ten
paces when a furious growl behind me, and the grappling
sound as of two animals in deadly conflict, followed by
a fierce howl, led me to conclude that the lion and the
rhinoceros had unexpectedly met each other, and that in
their brief conflict the former had come off second best.

But I gave little heed to that. My principal thought
at that moment was my personal safety; so I ran on
as fast as I could in the direction of our encampment,
for which point, I had no doubt, my companions would
also make.

I had not run far when the growl of a lion, apparently
in front, caused me to stop abruptly. Uncertain of the
exact position of the brute, I turned off to one side, and
retreated cautiously and with as little noise as possible,
yet with a feeling of anxiety lest he should spring upon
me unawares. But my next step showed me that the
lion was otherwise engaged. Pushing aside a few leaves
that obstructed my vision, I suddenly beheld a lion in
the midst of an open space, crouched as if for a spring.
Instinetively I threw forward the muzzle of my rifle;
but a single glance showed me that his tail, not his
head, was towards me. On looking beyond, I observed
the head and shoulders of Jack, who, like the lion, was
also in a crouching position, staring fixedly in the face
of his foe. They were both perfectly motionless, and
there could not have been more than fifteen or twenty
yards between them.
240 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

The true position of affairs at once flashed across me.
Jack in his flight had unwittingly run almost into the
jaws of the lion; and I now felt convinced that this
must be a second lion, for it could not have been the
one that was disturbed by the rhinoceros, as I had been
running directly away from the spot where these two
brutes had met. Jack had crouched at once. We had
often talked, over our camp-fire, of such an event as
unexpectedly meeting a lion face to face; and Peterkin,
who knew a good deal about such matters, had said that
in such a case a man’s only chance was to crouch and
stare the lion out of countenance. We laughed at this;
but he assured us positively that he had himself seen it
done to tigers in India; and added, that if a man turned
and ran his destruction would be certain. To fire
straight in the face of a lion in such a position would
be excessively dangerous; for while the bullet might
kill, it was more than probable it would glance off the
bone of the forehead, which would be presented at an
angle to the hunter. The best thing to do, he said, was
to stare steadily at the creature until it began to wince,
which, if not a wounded beast, it would certainly do;
and then, when it turned slowly round, to slink away,
take aim at its heart, and fire instantly.

The moon was shining full in Jack’s face, which wore
an expression of intense ferocity I had never before
witnessed, and had not believed it possible that such a
look could have been called up by him. The lower
part of his face, being shrouded in his black beard, was
undiscernible; but his cheeks and forehead were like
cold marble. His dark brows were compressed so
tightly that they seemed knotted, and beneath them
his eyes glittered with an intensity that seemed to me
supernatural, Not a muscle moved; his gaze was fixed ;
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 241

and it was not difficult to fancy that he was actually,
instead of apparently, petrified.

I could not, of course, observe the visage of the lion,
and, to say truth, I had no curiosity on that point; for
just then it occurred to me that I was directly in the
line of fire, and that if my friend missed the lion there
was every probability of his killmg me. I was now in
an agony of uncertainty. I knew not what to do. If
I were to endeavour to get out of the way, I might
perhaps cause Jack to glance aside, and so induce the
lion to spring. If, on the other hand, I should remain
where I was, I might be shot. In this dilemma it oc-
curred to me that, as Jack was a good shot and the lion
was very close, it was extremely unlikely that I should
be hit; so I resolved to bide my chance, and offering
up a silent prayer, awaited the issue.

It was not long of coming. The fixed gaze of a bold
human eye cowed at last even the king of the woods.
The lion slowly and almost imperceptibly rose, and
sidled gently round, with the intention, doubtless, of
bounding into the jungle. I saw that if it did so it
would pass very close to me; so I cocked both barrels
and held my piece in readiness.

The click of my locks attracted the lion’s attention ;
its head turned slightly round. At that instant Jack’s
rifle sprang to his shoulder, and the loud crack of its
report was mingled with and drowned by the roar of
the lion, as he sprang with a terrible bound, not past
me, but straight towards me. I had no time to aim,
but throwing the gun quickly to my shoulder, drew both
triggers at once.

I had forgotten, in my perturbation, that I carried
Peterkin’s heavy elephant rifle, charged with an immense
quantity of powder and a couple of six-ounce balls. My

16
242 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

shoulder was almost dislocated by the recoil, and I was
fairly knocked head over heels. A confused sound of
yells and roars filled my ear for a moment. I struggled
to collect my faculties.

“Hollo! Jack! Ralph! where are you?” shouted a
voice that I well knew to be that of Peterkin. “Hurrah!
I’m coming. Don’t give in! Ive killed him! The
rhinoceros is dead as a door-nail! Where have you—”

I heard no more, having swooned away.
CHAPTER XVIII

Strange and terrible discoverics—Jack is made commander-in-chief
of an army.

HEN my consciousness returned, I found myself

lying on my back beside our camp-fire, with

my head resting on Peterkin’s knee; and the first sound
I heard was his pleasant voice, as he said,—

“All right, Jack; he’s coming round. T’m quite
certain that no serious damage is done. I know well
what sort o rap he must have got. Itll bother him a
little at first, but it won’t last long.”

Comforted not a little by this assurance, I opened my
eyes and looked up.

“What has happened ?” I inquired faintly.

“Ah! that’s right, Ralph. I’m glad to hear your
voice again. D’you know, I thought at first it was all
over with you?”

“Over with him!” echoed Peterkin; “it’s only begun
with him. Ralph’s days of valorous deeds are but
commencing.—Here, my boy, put this flask to your
mouth. It’s lucky I fetched it with us. Here, drink.”

“No, not until you tell me what has occurred,” said
I, for I still felt confused in my brain.

“Then I wow’t tell you a word until you drink,” re-
peated my friend, as he looked anxiously in my face
and held the flask to my lips.
244, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

I sipped a mouthful, and felt much revived.

“Now,” continued Peterkin, “Tl tell you what has
happened. We've floored a rhinoceros and a giraffe
and a lion, which, to my thinking, is a pretty fair bag
to make after dusk of a Saturday night! And my big
rifle has floored you, which is the least satisfactory part
of the night’s entertainment, but which wouldn’t have
occurred had you remembered my instructions, which
you never do.”

“Oh, I recollect now,” said J, as the spirits revived
me. “I’m all right.—But, Jack, I trust that you have
not received damage ?”

“Not a scratch, ’m thankful to say; though I must
confess I was near catching an ugly wound.”

“How so?” I inquired quickly, observing a peculiar
smile on Jack’s face as he spoke.

“Oh, make your mind easy,” put in Peterkin; “it
was just a small bit of an escape he made. When you
let drive at the lion so effectively, one of the balls went
in at his mouth and smashed its way out at the back
of his skull. The other ball shaved his cheek, and
lodged in a tree not two inches from Jack’s nose.”

“You don’t mean it!” cried I, starting up, regardless
of the pain occasioned to my injured shoulder by the
movement, and gazing intently in Jack’s face.

“Come, come,” said he, smiling; “you must not be so
reckless, Ralph. Lie down again, sir.”

“Peterkin, you should not talk lightly of so narrow
an escape,” said I reproachfully. “The fact that such a
terrible catastrophe has nearly occurred ought to solem-
nize one.”

“Granted, my dear boy; but the fact that such a
catastrophe did not occur, ought, I hold, to make us
jolly. There’s no managing a fellow like you, Ralph.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 245

I knew that if I told you of this gravely, you would
get into such a state of consternational self-reproach-
ativeness, so to speak, that you would infallibly make
yourself worse. And now that I tell it to you ‘lightly,
as you call it, you take to blowing me up.”

I smiled as my friend said this, and held out my
hand, which he grasped and squeezed. Feeling at the
moment overcome with drowsiness, I unconsciously re-
tained it in my grasp, and thus fell sound asleep.

Three days after this misadventure I was nearly as
well as ever, and we were once more journeying by
forced marches towards the south. Two days more, we
calculated, would bring us to Mbango’s village. As the
end of our journey approached, we grew more desperately
anxious to push forward, lest we should be too late to
give them timely warning of the slave-dealer’s approach.
We also became more taciturn, and I could see plainly
that the irrepressible forebodings that filled my own heart
were shared by my companions. Poor Makarooroo never
spoke, save in reply to questions addressed pointedly to
himself; and seeing the state of his mind, we forbore
to trouble him with conversation.

Yet, even while in this anxious state, I could not
avoid noticing the singular variety and beauty of both
the animal and the vegetable kingdom in the regions
through which we passed.

In one part of our journey we had to cross a portion
of what is called desert country, but which, notwith-
standing its name, was covered with grass, and in many
places with bushes, and even trees. Its vegetation, how-
ever, as compared with other parts of the country, was
light; and it was almost entirely destitute of water—
there being no rivers or springs, only a few pools of
rain-water were to be found in the hard beds of ancient
246 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

river-courses. This desert land was inhabited by num-
bers of bushmen and other natives, as well as by large
quantities of game of various kinds. But what struck
me as being most singular was the great variety of
tuberous roots with which the region was supplied, and
which were evidently designed by our beneficent Creator
to make up to the inhabitants in a great degree for the
want of a full supply of water.

I also observed, with much interest, a species of plant
which, like man, is capable of being, as it were, accli-
matized. It is not by nature a tuber-bearing plant;
yet here it had become so, in order to be able to retain
a sufficiency of moisture during the dry season. Maka-
rooroo also dug up for us several tuber-roots, which
were the size of a large turnip, and filled with a most
delicious juice, which, as we were much oppressed with
thirst at the time, appeared to us like nectar. Besides
these, we also procured water-melons in abundance at
certain spots, which were a great treat, not only to us,
but also to elephants, rhinoceroses, antelopes, and many
other animals, whose footprints we found in great num-
bers, and whose depredations among the water-melons
were very evident.

During the whole of this journey we made a point,
as I have already remarked, of avoiding man; not that
we were indifferent to him, but anxious not to be de-
tained at that particular time. We were very fortunate
in this matter, for we succeeded in eluding the observa-
tion of the natives of many villages that we passed, in
escaping others by flight, and in conciliating those who
caught us by making them liberal gifts of beads.

One day we came to a halt under the most mag-
nificent tree I ever saw. It was a mowano tree, whose
trunk consisted of six stems united in one. The
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. QA7

circumference a yard or so from the ground was eighty-
four feet—upwards of nine yards in diameter.

“What a tree for a nobleman’s park!” said Jack, as
we gazed at it, lost in admiration.

“Ay; and behold a gentleman worthy to take up his
residence under it,’ said Peterkin, pointing as he spoke
to a living creature that sat among the grass near its
roots. .

“What can it be?” I exclaimed.

“The original father of all frogs!” replied Peter-
kin, as he darted forward and killed the thing with a
stick.

“T believe it is a frog,” said Jack.

We all burst into a fit of laughter, for undoubtedly
it was a frog, but certainly the largest by far that any
of us had ever seen. It was quite as large as a
chicken !

“What a shame to have killed it!” said I “Why
did you do it?”

“Shame! it was no shame. In the first place, I
killed it because I wish you to make scientific inspection
of it; and in the second place, I wanted to eat it.
Why should not we as well as Frenchmen eat frogs ?
By the way, that reminds me that we might introduce
this giant species into France, and thereby make our
fortunes.”

“You greedy fellow,” cried Jack, who was busying
himself in lighting the fire, “ your fortune is made already.
How many would you have ?”

“D’ye know, Jack, I have been in possession of my
fortune, as you call it, so short a time that I cannot
realize the fact that I have it—Hollo! Mak, what's
wrong with you ?”

Peterkin thus addressed our guide because he came
248 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

into the camp at that moment with a very anxious
expression of countenance.

“Dere hab bin fight go on here,” said he, showing
several broken arrows, stained with blood, which he had
picked up near our encampment.

“Ha! so there has, unless these have been shot at
wild beasts,” said Jack, examining the weapons care-
fully.

“No, massa; no shot at wild beast. De wild beast
hab bin here too, but dey come for to eat mans after he
dead.”

“Come, let us see the spot,” said Jack.

Makarooroo at once led the way, and we all followed
him to a place not a hundred yards distant, where there
were evident traces of a fight having taken place.
Jack seemed to be much distressed at the sight.

“There can be no question as to the fact,” he remarked
as we returned to our fire; “and at any other time or
in any other place I would have thought nothing of it,
for we know well enough that the natives here often go
to war with each other; but just at this time, and so
near to our friend Mbango—I fear, I fear much’ that
that villain has been before us.”

“No been long, massa,” said Makarooroo earnestly.
“Tf we go quick we ketch ’im.”

“We shall go quick, Mak. But in order to do that,
we must eat well, and sleep at least an hour or so. If
we push on just now, after a hard day’s journey, without
food or rest, we shall make but slow progress; and even
if we did come up with the slave-dealer, we should not
be in a very fit state for a battle.”

This was so obvious that we all felt the wisdom of
Jack’s remarks ; so we ate a hearty supper, and then lay
down to rest. Peterkin declared the frog to be excellent,
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 249

but I could not at that time make up my mind to
try it.

An hour and a half after lying down, our guide
awakened us, and we set forth again with recruited
energies.

That night the lions and hyenas roared around us
more than was their wont, as if they were aware of our
anxious condition, and were desirous of increasing our
discomforts. We had to keep a sharp look-out, and
once or twice discharged our rifles in the direction of
the nearest sounds, not in the expectation of hitting
any of the animals, but for the purpose of scaring them
away.

Towards morning we came out upon an open plain,
and left these evil prowlers of the night behind us.

About daybreak we came within sight of Mbango’s
village, but the light was not sufficient to enable us to
distinguish any object clearly. Here again we came
upon traces of war, in the shape of broken arrows and
daggers, and human bones; for the poor wretches who
had been slain had been at once devoured by wild
beasts.

Hurrying forward with intense anxiety, we reached
the outskirts of the village; and here a scene presented
itself that was well calculated to fill our breasts with
horror and with the deepest anxiety. Many of the
houses had been set on fire, and were reduced to ashes.
The mangled corpses of human beings were seen lying
here and there amongst the embers—some partially
devoured by wild beasts, others reduced to simple
skeletons, and their bones left to whiten on the ruins of
their old homes. In one place the form of a woman
tied to a tree, and dreadfully mangled, showed that
torture had been added to the other horrors of the attack.
250 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

With feelings of mingled rage, pity, and anxiety, we
hastened towards the hut that had been the residence
of Mbango, the chief. We found it, like the rest, in
ruins, and among them discovered the remains of a
child. Recollecting the little son of our friend Njamie,
Okandaga’s guardian, I turned the body over in some
anxiety; but the features were too much mutilated to
be recognizable.

“Alas! alas!” I exclaimed, as we collected in a
group round this remnant of a little child, “what a
dreadful sight! What an unhappy race of beings!
Without doubt our friends have been slain, or carried
into captivity.”

Poor Makarooroo, who had been from the first going
about among the ruins like a maniac, with a bewildered
air of utter despair on his sable countenance, looked at
me as if he hoped for a slight word that might re-
animate hope in his bosom. But I could give him none,
for I myself felt hopeless.

Not so Jack. With that buoyancy of spirit that was
peculiar to him, he suggested many ideas that consoled
our guide not a little.

“ You see,” said he, “the rascally Portuguese trafficker
in human flesh would naturally try to effect his object
with as little bloodshed as possible. He would just
fight until he had conquered, not longer; and then he
would try to take as many prisoners as he could, in
order to carry them away into slavery. Now, I cannot
conceive it possible that he could catch the whole tribe.”

“Of course not,” interrupted Peterkin; “he had a
comparatively small party. To take a whole tribe
prisoners with such a band were impossible.”

“Ay, but you forget,” said I,.“ that he might easily
prevail on some other tribe to go to war along with
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 251

him, and thus capture nearly the whole. Yet some
must have escaped into the woods, and it is probable
that among these may have been the chief and his
household. Okandaga may be safe, and not far off,
for all we know.”

The guide shook his head.

“At any rate,” observed Jack, “if caught they would
certainly be guarded with care from injury; so that if
we could only find out which way they have gone, we
might pursue and attack them.”

“Four men attack forty or fifty
ingly.

“Ay, Ralph; why not?” asked Peterkin.

“Oh, I doubt not our pluck to do it,” I replied; “but
I doubt very much our chances of success.”

While we were yet speaking our attention was
attracted by a low wail, and the appearance of some
living object creeping amongst the ruins not far from
us. At first we thought it must be a beast of prey
lurking in the neighbourhood of the dead, and im-
patient at our having interrupted its hideous banquet ;
but presently the object sat up, and proved to be a
woman. Yet she was so covered with blood and dust,
and so awfully hageard in appearance, that we could
with difficulty believe her to be a human being.

At first she appeared to be in ignorance of our
presence. And indeed so she actually was; for her
whole soul was absorbed in the contemplation of the
dead and mangled body of an infant which lay in her
arms, and which she pressed ever and anon with frantic
energy to her breast, uttering occasionally a wail of
such heart-broken sadness that the tears sprang ir-
resistibly into my eyes while I gazed upon her. There
needed no explanation of her tale of woe. The poor

1?

said I, despond-
252 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

mother had crept back to her hut after the fierce din of
battle was over to search for her child, and she had
found it; but ah, who can conceive the unutterable
anguish of heart that its finding had occasioned !
“Speak to her, Mak,” said Peterkin, in a husky voice ;
“she will be less afraid of you, no doubt, than of us.”
Our guide advanced. The slight noise he made
in doing so attracted the poor woman’s attention, and
caused her to look up with a wild, quick glance. The
instant she saw us she leaped up with the agility of a
leopard, clasped her dead child tightly to her breast, and
uttering shriek upon shriek, rushed headlong into the

jungle.

“After her!” cried Jack, bounding forward in
pursuit. “She's our only chance of gaining infor-
mation.”

We all felt the truth of this, and joined in the chase
at top speed. But although we ran fast and well, the
affrighted creature at first outstripped us. Then, as we
tired her out and drew near, she doubled on her track,
and dived hither and thither among the thick under-
wood in a way that rendered it exceedingly difficult to
catch her.

Peterkin was the first to come up with her. He
gradually but perseveringly ran her down. When he
came within a few yards of her, the poor creature sank
with a low wail to the ground, and turning half round,
glanced at her pursuer with a timid, imploring, yet
despairing expression. Alas! despair mingled with it
because she knew too well the terrible cruelty of savage
men when their blood is up, and she knew nothing yet
of the hearts of Christians.

Peterkin, whose susceptible nature was ever easily
touched, felt a thrill of self-reproach as the thought
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 258

suddenly occurred that, however good his intentions
might be, he was in reality running a helpless woman
down like a bloodhound. He stopped short instantly,
and acting, as on most occasions he did, impulsively, he
threw his rifle away from him, unclasped his belt, and
throwing it, with his hunting-knife, also away, sat down
on the ground and held out both his hands.

There was something almost ludicrous in the act, but
it had the effect of, to some extent, relieving the poor
woman’s fears. Seeing this, as we successively came up
we all laid down our rifles, and stood before the crouch-
ing creature with our empty hands extended towards
her, to show that we meant her no harm. Still, al-
though she seemed less terrified, she trembled violently,
and panted from her recent exertion; but never for a
moment relaxed her hold of the dead child.

“Speak to her, Mak,” said Jack, as the guide came
up. “Tell her who and what we are at once, to relieve
her feelings; and let her know especially that we are
the bitter enemies of the villain who has done this
deed.”

While Makarooroo explained, the woman’s counte-
nance seemed to brighten up, and in a few minutes she
began to tell with great volubility the events of the
attack. The trader, she said, had come suddenly on
them in the dead of night with a large band, and had
at once routed the warriors of the village, who were

‘completely taken by surprise. A fow had escaped;
but Mbango, with Okandaga and his household, had been
taken prisoners, and carried away with many others.

“How long is it since this happened?” inquired
Jack,

“She say two days, massa. Den dey go off to ’tack
King Jambai.”
254 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

« Ah! then it is too late to save him,” returned Jack,
in a tone of sadness.

Our hearts sank on learning this; but on questioning
the woman further, we found that the marauding party,
deeming themselves too weak to attack so large a
village as that of King Jambai, had talked of turning
aside to secure the assistance of another tribe not far
distant, who, they knew, would be too glad to pick a
quarrel with that chief.

“Then we shall do it yet!” cried Jack, springing up
energetically. “We shall be in time to warn Jambai
and to save Okandaga and her friends. Come, Mak,
cheer up; things begin to look better.”

The cheerful, confident voice in which our friend said
this, raised my hopes wonderfully, even although, on
consideration, I could not see that our chances of success
were very great. Our guide was visibly comforted,
and we stepped aside to pick up our rifles with consider-
able alacrity.

During the brief period in which we were thus
employed, the poor woman managed to creep away,
and when we again looked round she was gone. Our
first impulse was to give chase again, but the thought
of the needless terror which that would occasion her
deterred us, and before we could make up our minds
what to do she was almost beyond our reach, and would
certainly have cost us an hour of search, if not longer,
to find her. Time pressed. To reach the village of.
King Jambai with the utmost possible speed was essen-
tial to the safety of the tribe, so we resolved to leave
her, feeling as we did so that the poor creature could
sustain herself on roots and berries without much diffi-
culty or suffering until she reached the village of some
neighbouring tribe.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 255

We now pushed on again by forced marches, travel-
ling by night and by day; shooting just enough game
as we required for food, and taking no more rest than
was absolutely necessary to enable us to hold on our
way. In a short time we reached the village, which,
to our great joy, we found in much the same state as it
was when we left it.

King Jambai received us with great delight, and his
people went into a state of immense rejoicing—firing
cuns, and shouting, and beating kettles and drums, in
honour of the arrival of the “ white faces ;” which name
was certainly a misnomer, seeing that our faces had by
that time become the very reverse of white—indeed
they were little lighter than the countenances of the
good people by whom we were surrounded.

But .the king’s consternation was very great when we
told him the reason of our unexpected visit, and related
to him the details of the terrible calamity that had
befallen poor Mbango and his people. He appeared
sincerely grateful for the effort we had made to warn
him of the impending attack, and seemed unable to
express his thanks when we offered to aid him in the
defence of his village.

We now deemed this a fitting moment to tell the
king boldly of our having assisted in the escape of
Okandaga from his village, and beg his forgiveness.
He granted this at once, but strongly advised us to
keep our secret quiet, and leave it to him to account
to his warriors for the reappearance of the runaway
maiden when retaken. Of course we could make no
objection to this, so after thanking him we entered
upon a discussion of the best method of frustrating the
slave-dealer’s designs.

“ Tell the king,” said Jack, addressing himself to our
256 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

guide, “that if he will make me commander-in-chief
of his forces, I will show him how white warriors
manage to circumvent their enemies.”

“I would like much,” said Peterkin, laughing, “ to
know how Mak will translate the word ‘circumvent’!
Your style is rather flowery, Jack, for such an inter-
preter, and upon my word, now I think of it, your
presumption is considerable. How do you know that I
do not wish to be commander-in-chief myself ?”

“I shall make over the command to you with all my
heart if you wish it,” said Jack, smiling blandly.

“Nay, Pll none of it. However suited I may be to
the work, the work is not suited to me, so I resign in
your favour.”

“ Well, then,” said Jack, “since you decline to accept
the chief command, I'll make you my second. Mak
shall be my «aide-de-camp; you and Ralph shall be
generals of divisions.”

“YT thank you much, my honoured and honourable
generalissimo; but perhaps before being thus liberal
of your favours, it were well to ascertain that your
own services are accepted.”

“That is soon done—What says the king, Mak ?”

“Hims say that him’s delighted to git you, an’ you
may doos how you like.”

“That's plain and explicit. You see, Peterkin, that
Tm fairly installed ; so you and I will take a short walk
together and hold a consultation as to our plans in the
approaching campaign, while Ralph arranges our hut
and makes things comfortable.”

“A glorious campaign, truly, to serve in an army of
baboons, led by a white gorilla! I would deem it almost
comical, did I not see too sure a probability of blood-
shed before its conclusion,” remarked Peterkin.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 257

“That you shall not see, if I can prevent it; and
it is for the purpose of consulting you on that point,
and claiming your services in an old and appropriate
character, that I drag you along with me now,” said
Jack, as he rose, and, making a bow to the king, left
the hut.

17
CHAPTER XIX.

Preparations for war, and peculiar drill.

HE plan which Jack and Peterkin concocted, while
I was engaged in making the interior of our old
residence as comfortable as possible, was as follows :—

Scouts were, in the first place, to be sent out that
night all over the country, to ascertain the whereabouts
of the enemy. Then, when the enemy should be dis-
covered, they were to send back one of their number to
report ; while the remainder should remain to dog their
steps, if need be, in order to ascertain whether Mbango
and Okandaga were in their possession, and if so, where
they were kept, whether in the midst of the warriors or
in their rear.

This settled, the remainder of the warriors of the
village were to be collected together, and a speech to be
made to them by Jack, who should explain to them that
they were to be divided into two bands: all who
carried guns to be under the immediate charge of Jack
himself; the others, carrying bows and spears, to he
placed under me. Peterkin was to act a peculiar part,
which will appear in the course of narration.

Having partaken of a hearty supper, we assembled
the scouts, and having, through Makarooroo, given them
their instructions, sent them away just as the shades of
night began to fall. We next caused a huge bonfire to
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 259

be kindled, and round this all the men of the village
assembled, to the extent of several hundreds. The king
soon appeared, and mounting the trunk of a fallen tree,
made a long speech to his warriors, telling them of the
danger that threatened them, in such vivid and lively
terms that the greater part of them began to exhibit
expressions of considerable uneasiness on their coun-
tenances. He then told them of the trouble that we
had taken in order to give them timely warning—
whereat they cast upon us looks of gratitude; and after
that introduced Jack to them as their commander-in-
chief, saying, that as a white man led the enemy,
nothing could be better than that a white man should
lead them to meet the enemy—whereat the sable war-
riors gave a shout of satisfaction and approval.

Having been thus introduced, Jack mounted the
trunk of the fallen tree, and Makarooroo got up beside
him to interpret. He began, like a wise diplomatist,
by complimenting King Jambai, and spoke at some
length on courage in general, and on the bravery of
King Jambai’s warriors in particular; which, of course,
he took for granted. Then he came to particulars, and
explained as much of his intended movements as he
deemed it good for them to know; and wound up by
saying that he had three words of command to teach
them, which they must learn to understand and act
upon that very night. They were, “ Forward !” “ Halt!”
and “Fire!” By saying the first of these words very
slow and in a drawling voice, thus—‘* Forw-a-a-a-a-a-rd !”
and the second in a quick, sharp tone, and the third in
a ferocious yell that caused the whole band to start, he
actually got them to understand and distinguish the
difference between the commands, and to act upon them
in the course of half-an-hour.


260 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

The drill of his army being thus completed, Jack
dismissed them with a caution to hold themselves in
readiness to answer promptly the first call to arms; and
the king enforced the caution by quietly assuring them
that the man who did not attend to this order, and
otherwise respect and obey Jack as if he were the king,
should have his heart, eyes, and liver torn out, and the
rest of his carcass cast to the dogs: a threat which
seemed to us very horrible and uncalled for, but which,
nevertheless, was received by the black warriors with
perfect indifference.

“Now, Mak,” said Jack, as he descended to the
ground, “do you come with me, and help me to place
sentries.”

“« W’at be dat, massa ?”

“Men who are placed to guard the village from sur-
prise during the night,” explained Jack.

“Ho! dat be de ting; me know someting ’bout dat.”

“No doubt you do, but I daresay you don’t know the
best way to place them; and perhaps you are not aware
that the pretty little threat uttered by the king shall be
almost carried out in the case of every man who shall
be found asleep at his post or who shall desert it.”

The guide grinned and followed his commander in
silence, while I returned to our hut and busied myself
in cleaning the rifles and making other preparations for
the expected fight.

At an early hour on the following morning we were
awakened by the arrival of one of the scouts, who
reported that the Portuguese trader, with a strong and
well-armed force, was encamped on the margin of a
small pond about fifteen miles distant from the village.
The scout had gone straight to the spot on being sent
out, knowing that it was a likely place for them to
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 261

encamp, if they should encamp at all. And here he
found them making active preparations for an attack
on the village. Creeping like a serpent through the
grass, the scout approached near enough to overhear
their arrangements, which were to the effect that the
attack should take place at midnight of the following
day. He observed that there were many prisoners in
the camp—men, women, and children—and these were
to be left behind, in charge of a small party of armed
men; while the main body, under the immediate com-
mand of the Portuguese trader, should proceed to the
attack of the village.

From the scout’s description of the prisoners, we
became convinced that they were none other than
our friends Mbango and his people, and one woman
answering to the description of Okandaga was among
them.

“So, Mak, we shall save her yet,” cried Jack heartily,
slapping the shoulder of the guide, whose honest visage
beamed with returning hope.

“ Yis, massa. S’pose we go off dis hour and fight ’em ?”

“Nay; that were somewhat too hasty a movement.
‘Slow but sure’ must be our motto until night. Then
we shall pounce upon our foes like a leopard on his
prey. But ask the scout if that is all he has got to
tell us.”

“ Hims say, massa, dat hims find one leetle chile—
one boy—when hims go away from de camp to come
back to here.”

“A boy!” repeated Jack ; “ where—how ?”

“In de woods, where hims was trow’d to die; so de
scout take him up and bring him to here.”

“ Ah, poor child!” said I; “no doubt it must have
been sick, and being a burden, has been left behind.


262 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

But stay, how could that be possible if it was found
between the camp and this village ?”

On further inquiry, we ascertained that the scout,
after hearing what he thought enough of their arrange-
ments, had travelled some distance beyond the encamp-
ment, in order to make sure that there were no other
bands connected with the one he had left, and it was
while thus engaged that he stumbled on the child, which
seemed to be in a dying condition.

“ Hims say, too,” continued Makarooroo, after inter-
preting the above information, “that there be one poor
woman in awtable sorrow, screechin’ and hollerowin’
like one lion.”

“Eh?” exclaimed Peterkin. “Describe her to us.”

The scout did so as well as he could.

“ Ag sure as we live,” cried Peterkin, “it is our friend
Njamie, and the child must be her boy !—Come, show
us the little fellow.”

We all ran out and followed the scout to his hut,
where we found his wives—for he had three of them—
nursing the child as tenderly as if it had been their
own. It was very much wasted, evidently through want
of food and over-fatigue; but we instantly recognized
the once sturdy little son of Njamic in the faded little
being before us. He, too, recognized us, for his bright
spectral eyes opened wide when he saw us.

“T knew it,” said I.

“TJ told you so,” cried Peterkin——* Now, Mak, pump
him, and let’s hear what he knows.”

The poor child was far too much exhausted to undergo
the pumping process referred to. He could merely an-
swer that Njamie and Okandaga and Mbango were
prisoners in the camp, and then turned languidly away,
as if he desired rest.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 263

“Poor boy!” said Peterkin tenderly, as he laid his
hand gently on the child’s woolly pate—*Tell them,
Mak, to look well after him here, and they shall be paid
“handsomely for—nay” (here he interrupted himself),
“don’t say that. “Tis a bad thing to offer to pay for
that which people are willing to do for love.”

“Right, lad,” said Jack: “we can easily make these
poor folk happy by giving them something afterwards,
without saying that it is bestowed because of their kind-
ness to the boy. The proper reward of diligent success-
ful labour is a prize, but the best reward of love and
kindness is a warm, hearty recognition of their existence.
—Just tell them, Mak, that we are glad to see them so
good and attentive to the little chap—And now, my
generals, if it is consistent with your other engagements,
I would be glad to have a little private consultation with
you.”

“Ready and willing, my lord,” said Peterkin, as we
followed Jack towards the king’s palace. “But,” he
added seriously, “I don’t like to be a general of division
at all.” -

“Why not, Peterkin ?”

“Why, you see, when I was at school I found divi-
sion so uncommonly difficult, and suffered so much,
mentally and physically, in the learning of it, that I
have a species of morbid antipathy to the very name.
I even intend to refuse a seat in parliament, when offered
to me, because of the divisions that are constantly going
on there. If you could only make me a general of sub-
traction now, or—”

“That,” interrupted Jack, “were easily done, by de-_
ducting you from the force altogether, and commanding
you to remain at home.”

“In which case,” rejoined Peterkin, “I should have to
264 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

become general of addition, by revolunteering my serv-
ices, in order to prevent the whole expedition from
resolving itself into General Muddle, whose name and
services are well known in all branches of military and
civil service.”

“So that,” added Jack, “it all comes to this, that you
and Ralph and I must carry on the war by rule of three,
each taking his just and appropriate proportion of the
work to be done. Now, to change the subject, there’s
the sun getting up, and so is the king, if I may judge
from the stir in his majesty’s household.”

Having begged the king to assemble his warriors to-
gether, Jack now proceeded to divide them into four
companies, or bands, over which he appointed respective
leaders. All the men who possessed guns were assembled
together in one band, numbering about one hundred and
fifty men. These Jack subdivided into two companies,
one including a hundred, the other fifty men. The re-
mainder, constituting the main army, were armed with
bows-and arrows, spears and knives. Of these a large
force was told off to remain behind and guard the
village.

This home-guard was placed under command of the
king in person. The hundred musketeers were placed
under Peterkin’s command. The other fifty were given
to me, along with a hundred spear and bow men. Jack
himself took command of the main body of spearmen.
As Peterkin had to act a special and independent part,
besides commanding his hundred musketeers, Makarooroo
was made over to him, to act as lieutenant.

All these arrangements and appointments were made
in a cool, quiet, and arbitrary manner by Jack, to whom
the natives, including the king, looked up with a species
of awe amounting almost to veneration.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 265

“Now,” said our commander-in-chief to Lieutenant
Mak, “tell the niggers I am going to make them a
speech ” (this was received with a grunt of satisfaction),
“and that if they wish to have the smallest chance of
overcoming their enemies, they had better give their
closest attention to what I have to say.”

Another grunt of acquiescence followed this announce-
ment.

“Say that I am going to speak to them of things so
mysterious that they shall not by any conceivable or pos-
sible effort understand them.”

This being quite in accordance with the superstitions
and tastes of the negroes, was received with eager ac-
clamations of delight.

“Tell them,” continued Jack, in a deep, solemn tone,
and frowning darkly, “that we shall gain the victory
only through obedience. Each man must keep his ears
open and his eye on his leader, and must obey orders at
once. If the order ‘Halt’ should be given, and any
man should have his mouth open at the time, he must
keep his mouth open, and shut it after he has halted.”

Here Jack took occasion to revert to the three orders,
“ Forward,” “ Halt,” and “Fire,” and repeated the lesson
several times, until his men were quite perfect. Then he
put the various bodies under their respective commanders,
and telling the musketeers to make believe to fire (but
making sure that they should not really do it by taking
their guns from them), he made each of us give the
various words separately, so that our men should become
familiar with our voices.

This done, he called the generals of divisions to him,
and said,—

“ Now, gentlemen, I am going to review my troops,
and to give them their final lesson in military tactics,
266 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

with the double view of seeing that they know what
they have got to do, and of impressing them with a due
sense of the great advantage of even a slight knowledge
of. drill.”

He then directed us to take command of our several
companies (Makarooroo being placed on this occasion over
the kino’s band), and pointed out the separate directions
in which we were ultimately to post our troops, so as to
advance upon the spot on which the king stood when the
signal should be given. We had already taught the men
the necessity of attacking in a compact single line, and
of forming up into this position from what is termed
Indian file, with which latter they were already ac-
quainted. Of course we could not hope to teach them
the principles of wheeling in the short time at our
command. To overcome this difficulty, we told each
band to follow its leader, who should walk in front; to
advance when he advanced, to retire when he retired, and
to turn this way or that way, according to his movements.

Ata signal we gave the word “Forward!” and the
whole band defiled into the woods before the king, and
disappeared like a vision, to the unutterable amazement
of his majesty, who stood perfectly motionless, with eyes
and mouth open to their fullest extent.

Having marched together for some distance, each leader
detached his men and led them, as it were, to opposite
directions of the compass, three of the bands making a
considerable detour in order to get the spot where the
king stood in the centre of us. Then we halted and
awaited the next signal. In about ten minutes it was
given—a loud whistle—and we gave the word “ For-
ward” again. I say “we,” because the result proved
that we had done so. Being out of sight of the other
bands, of course I could not see how they acted.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 267

On I rushed over brake and bush and morass, my men
following me in a very good line considering the nature
of the ground. I had divided them into four lines, with
an interval of about six yards between each. And it
was really wonderful how well they kept in that posi-
tion. The other companies had been ordered to act in
the same way.

On bursting out of the woods I saw that we had out-
stripped the other companies, so I held my men in
check by running somewhat slower; and they had been
so deeply impressed with the fatal consequences of not
doing exactly as I did, that they stared at me with
all their eyes, to the no small risk of their lives; for
one or two dashed against trees, and others tumbled
head over heels into holes in their anxiety to keep their
eyes upon me.

In a few seconds I observed Peterkin spring out of
the woods, followed by his men, so I went on again at
full speed. As we entered the village, our ranks were
sadly broken and confused by the huts; but on gaining
the open space where Jack stood, I was pleased to observe
that the negroes tried, of their own accord, to regain
their original formation, and succeeded so well that we
came on in four tolerably straight and compact lines.
Each commander having been forewarned to hold his
men in check, or to push forward, so as to arrive at the
central point at the same moment, Jack, Peterkin,
Makarooroo, and I ran in upon the king together, and
unitedly gave the word “Halt!” whereupon we found
ourselves in the centre of a solid square.

So deeply had the men been impressed with the neces-
sity of obedience, that they had scarcely observed each
other’s approach. They now stood rooted to the ground
in every possible attitude of suddenly-arrested motion,
268 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

and all with their eyes and mouths wide open. In
another moment the result of their combined movement
became evident to them, and they uttered a yell of de-
lighted surprise.

“Very good, very good indeed,” said Jack; “and that
concluding yell was very effective—quite magnificent
But you see,” he added, turning to me, “although such
a yell is sufficiently appalling to us, it will no doubt be
a mere trifle to men who are used to it. What say you
to teaching them a British cheer ?”

“ Absurd,” said I; “they will never learn to give it
properly.”

“T don’t know that,” rejoined Jack, in a doubtful
manner.

“Try,” said Peterkin.

“So I will.—Mak, tell them now that I’m going to
continue the speech which this little review interrupted.”

“They’s all ready for more, massa.”

This was patent to the meanest capacity; for the
negroes stood gazing at their commander-in-chief with
eyes and mouths and ears open, and nostrils expanded,
as if anxious to gulp in and swallow down his words
through every organ.

“There is a ery,” said Jack, “which the white man
gives when he enters into battle—a terrible ery, which
is quite different from that of the black man, and which
is so awful that it strikes terror into the heart of the
white man’s enemies, and has even been known to make
a whole army fly almost without a shot being fired. We
shall let you hear it.”

Thereupon Jack and I and Peterkin gave utter-
ance to a cheer of the most vociferous description,
which evidently filled the minds of the natives with
admiration.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 269

“Now,” resumed Jack, “I wish my black warriors to
try that cheer—”

Some of the black warriors, supposing that the expres-
sion of this wish was a direct invitation to them to begin,
gave utterance to a terrific howl.

“Stay! stop!” cried Jack, holding up his hand.

Every mouth was closed instantly.

“You must cheer by command. I will say ‘ Hip, hip,
hip!’ three times; as soon as I say the third ‘hip, out
with the cry. Now then,—Hip, hip—’

“’Popotamus,” whispered Peterkin.

“ Hip, hurrah!” shouted Jack.

“Hurl! ho! sh! kee! how!” yelled the savages,
each man giving his own idea of our terror-inspiring
British cheer.

“That will do,” said Jack quietly ; “it is quite evident
that the war-cry of the white man is not suited to the
throat of the black. You will utter your usual shout,
my friends, when the signal is given, but remember, not
before that.

“And now I come to the greatest mystery of all.”
(Every ear was eagerly attentive.) “The shot and bits
of metal and little stones with which King Jambai’s
warriors are accustomed to kill, will not do on this great
and peculiar occasion. They will not answer the purpose
—my purpose; therefore I have provided a kind of
bullet which every one must use instead of his usual
shot. No warriors ever used such bullets in the fight
before. They are very precious, because I have only
enough of them to give one to each man. But that will
do. If the enemy does not fly at the first discharge,
then you may load with your own shot.”

So saying, Jack, with the utmost gravity, took from
the pouch that hung at his side a handful of little balls
270 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

of paper about the size of a musket bullet, which
he began to distribute among the savages. We had
observed Jack making several hundreds of these, the
night previous to this memorable day, out of one or two
newspapers we had carried along with us for wadding ;
but he would not at that time tell us what he was
going to do with them. The negroes. received this
novel species of ammunition with deep interest and
surprise. Never having seen printed paper before, or,
in all probability, paper of any kind, they were much
taken up with the mysterious characters imprinted
thereon, and no doubt regarded these as the cause of
the supernatural power which the bullets were supposed
to possess.

“Remember,” said Jack, “when these are discharged
at the enemy, I do not say that they will kill, but I do
say that they will cause the enemy to fly. Only, be
assured that everything depends on your obedience. And
if one single stone, or nail, or hard substance is put in
along with these bullets, the chief part of my plans will
be frustrated.”

It was quite evident, from the expression of their
‘ gable countenances, that the idea of the bullets not
killing was anything but aereeable. They were too
deeply impressed, however, with Jack’s power, and too
far committed in the enterprise, and generally too much
overwhelmed with mingled surprise and perplexity, to
offer any objection.

“Now,” said Jack in conclusion, “you may go and
eat well. To-night, when it grows dark, hold yourselves
in readiness to go forth in dead silence. Mind that,
not a sound to be uttered until the signal, ‘ Hip, hip, hip!’
is given.”

“And,” added Peterkin, in an undertone to Makarooroo,
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 271

“tell them that King Jambai expects that every man
will do his duty.”

This remark was received with a shout and a fright-
ful display of white teeth, accompanied by a tremendous
flourish of guns, bows, and spears.

There was something quite awful, not to say picturesque,
in this displaying of teeth, which took place many times
during the course of the above proceedings. You looked
upon a sea of black ebony balls, each having two white
dots with black centres near the top of it. Suddenly the
ebony balls were gashed across, and a sort of storm, as it
were, of deep red mingled with pure white, swept over the
dark cloud of heads before you, and vanished as quickly
as it had appeared, only to reappear, however, at the next
stroke of humour, or at some “ touch of that nature ” which
is said, on very high authority, to “make the whole world
kin.”

The proceedings eventually closed with a brief speech
from the king, who referred to Peterkin’s remark about
each man doing his duty, and said that “if cach man did
not do his duty—” Here his majesty paused for a minute,
and wrought his countenance into horrible contortions,
indicative of the most exeruciating agony, and wound
up with an emphatic repetition of that dire threat about
the unnatural treatment of eyes, heart, liver, and carcass,
which had on the previous evening sounded so awful in
our ears, and had been treated with such profound indif-
ference by those whom it was specially designed to affect.

“JT didn’t know, Jack,” observed Peterkin eravely, as
we returned to our hut, “ that you were such an out-and-
out humbug.”

“You are severe, Peterkin: I scarcely deserve to be
called a humbug for acting to the best of my judgment
in peculiar circumstances.”
272 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Peculiar circumstances!” responded Peterkin. “Truly
they have received peculiar treatment !”

“That is as it should be,” rejoined Jack ; “at any rate,
be they peculiar or be they otherwise, our plans are
settled and our mode of action fixed, so we must e’en
abide the issue.”


CHAPTER XX.

A warlike expedition and a victory.

T was excessively dark that night when we set forth

on our expedition.

The scout from whom we had already ascertained so
much about the intended movements of the enemy, also
told us that they meant to set out at a little before mid-
night and march on the village by a certain route. In-
deed, it was very unlikely that they would approach by
any other, as the jungle elsewhere was so thick as to
render marching, especially at night, very difficult.

Jack therefore resolved to place the greater propor-
tion of his troops in ambush at the mouth of a small
gully or dell a few miles from the enemy’s camp, where
they were almost certain to pass. But with a degree
of caution that I thought highly creditable in so young
and inexperienced a general, he sent out a considerable
number of the most trustworthy men in advance, with
instructions to proceed with the stealth of leopards, and
to bring back instant information of any change of route
on the part of the foe.

The troops placed in ambush at the dell above referred
to were Peterkin’s hundred musketeers, supported by
Jack’s spear and bow men. I was ordered to advance
by a circuitous route on the camp itself with my fifty
musketeers, followed by my small company of spearmen.

18
274 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

My instructions were, to conceal my men as near to the
camp as possible, and there await the first discharge of
fire-arms from the dell, when I was to rise, advance
upon the camp, utter a terrific shout when within fifty
yards, rush forward to within twenty-five yards, halt,
pour in one withering volley of blank cartridge, and
charge without giving my men time to load.

Of course I could not speak to my men; but this
was a matter of little consequence, as they were now
well acquainted with our three words of command,
“ Forward,” “ Halt,’ and “ Fire;” and fully understood
that they must under all circumstances follow their
leader. I knew well enough that there must be no little
danger in this arrangement, because the leader would
necessarily be always in front of the muzzles of the
loaded guns. But there was no help for it, so I re-
solved to act upon my usual principle—namely, that
when a thing is inevitable, the best thing to do is to
treat it as being unavoidable.

Having conducted my men stealthily and successfully
to the vicinity of the enemy’s camp, though with some
difficulty, owing to the almost impenetrable nature of
the jungle through which we had to pass in making the
detour necessary to avoid falling in with the attacking
force, we proceeded to advance to within as short a dis-
tance of it as possible without running the risk of being
discovered. This was not difficult, for the men left to
guard the camp, supposing, no doubt, that their presence
in.that part of the country was not suspected, had taken
no precautions in the way of placing sentries; so we
quickly arrived at the foot of a small mound about sixty
yards or so from the encampment. At the foot of this
mound I caused my men to lie down, giving them to
understand, by signs, that they were on no account to


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 275

move until I should return. Then I crept alone to the
brow of the mound, and obtained a clear view of the camp.

The men who should have guarded it were, I found,
busily employed in cooking their supper. There were,
perhaps, upwards of a hundred of them. To my great
satisfaction, I observed the captives sitting near to the
fire; and although at so considerable a distance from
them, I felt certain that I recognized the figures of
Mbango and Okandaga. MHastening back to my men,
I endeavoured to give them as much information as
possible by means of signs, and then lay down beside
them to await the signal from Jack’s party.

Although the attack of both our parties was to be
simultaneous, the first shot was to be fired by our troops
in the dell; I will therefore describe their part of the
engagement first. Jack described it to me minutely
after all was over.

On reaching the dell Jack disposed his forces so as to
command the only approach to it. The hundred mus-
keteers he placed in a double row directly across the
deepest and darkest part. The spearmen he divided
into two bodies, which he posted on the flanks of the
musketeers among the bushes. He then showed the
rear rank of the latter how to point their pieces over
the shoulders of the men in the front rank at a given
signal, but carefully reiterated the order not to touch a
trigger until the word “ Fire” should be given.

“Now, Peterkin,” said Jack, when these dispositions
had been made, “it is time for you to get ready. Maka-
rooroo and I can manage these fellows, so you have
my permission to go and play your own independent
part. Only let me warn you to remember your last
exploit in this way, and see that you don’t do yourself
a damage.”
276 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Thanks, noble general, for the permission,” answered
Peterkin, “of which I shall avail myself. In reference
to your advice, I may remark that it is exceedingly
valuable; so much so, indeed, that I would advise you
not to part with it until asked for.”

With that Peterkin ran into the jungle, and was soon
lost to view.

On gaining a sufficient distance from the men he took
off the greater part of his clothes, and wound round his
person several pieces of light-coloured cotton that he
chanced to have with him, and some pieces of old news-
paper. Then he decked his head with leaves and ragged
branches, as he had done before in the haunted cave,
making himself, in short, as wild and fantastic a looking
creature as possible; the only difference between his
getting-up on this and the former occasion being that
he was white instead of black. For he wisely judged
that a white demon must naturally appear infinitely
more appalling and horrible to a negro than one of his
own colour.

The two cones of moistened powder, however, which
he had prepared for this occasion were very much larger
than the former, and had been fitted into two wooden
handles, or cups, for safety. With these in his hands,
he crept to the top of a steep sloping mound or hill near
the entrance to the dell, and considerably in advance of
the troops. Here he sat down to await the approach of
the enemy.

There is something very eerie and awe-inspiring in
a solitary night-watch, especially if it be kept in a wild,
lonesome place. Peterkin afterwards told me that, while
sitting that night on the top of the mound, looking out
upon a plain, over which the enemy were expected to
approach, on the one hand, and down into the dark dell


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 77

where our troops were posted, on the other hand, his
heart more than once misgave him; and he could not
help asking himself the questions, “What if our plans
miscarry ?—what if our united volley and cheer, and
my demoniac display should fail to intimidate the
negroes?” Such questions he did not like to dwell
upon, for he knew that in the event of failure a regular
pitched battle would be fought, and much blood would
certainly flow.

While indulging in such thoughts, he observed a dark
form glide past the foot of the mound on which he lay,
and vanish in the obscurity of the dell, which was so
surrounded by crags and rocky places covered with
underwood that no light could penetrate into it. At
first he was startled, and thought of giving the alarm
to his comrades; but on second thoughts he concluded
the person must have been one of his own scouts re-
turned with news; at all events, he felt that one man
could do no harm worth speaking of to so large a
party.

Presently he observed a large band of men coming
over the plain towards the entrance of the dell. These,
he felt assured, must be the enemy; and he was right.
They came on in a large, compact body, and were well
armed; yet, from the quick and unguarded manner of
their approach, he could perceive that they suspected no
ambush.

They entered the dell in a confused though solid and
silent body; and Peterkin could observe, by the dim
light, that they were led by one man, who walked in
advance, whom he rightly judged to be the Portuguese
slave-dealer.

The time for action had now come. He examined
the points of his powder-cones, to ascertain that they
278 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

were dry; then held a match in readiness, and listened
intently to the footsteps of the foe.

I have already explained that Jack had drawn his
musketeers across the dell, and placed the spearmen in
the jungle on both flanks. They were arranged in such
a way as to form three sides of a square, into which the
unsuspecting enemy now marched. Jack allowed them
to approach to within thirty paces of his musketeers,
and then gave, in a loud, deep, sonorous tone, the
word—

“Hip! hip! hip!”

The compound cheer and yell that instantly followed
the last hip was so tremendous, coming, as it did, from
all sides except the rear, that the enemy were absolutely
paralyzed. They stood rooted to the earth, as motion-
less as if they had been transformed into stone.

Jack raised his hand, in which he held a bunch of
white grass that could be distinctly seen in the dark.

Every muzzle was pointed on the instant, but not a
sound was heard save the click of a hundred locks.

The sound was familiar to the enemy, although never
before heard at one moment in such numbers. They
started; but before a step could be taken, the word
“Fire!” was given,

Instantly a sheet of flame swept across the entire
dell, and the united crash of a hundred guns seemed to
rend the very earth. The surrounding cliffs reverberated
and multiplied the horrid din, while, led by Jack, cheer
followed cheer, or rather howls and yells filled the air,
and kept awake the echoes of the place.

The enemy turned and fled, and the shrieks to which
they gave utterance as they ran betokened the extremity
of their terror. It wanted but one touch to complete
their consternation, and that touch was given when
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 279

Peterkin, lighting his powder-cones, showed himself on
the mound, dancing in a blaze of fire, and shrieking
furiously as the horrified tide of men swept by.

In the midst of his wild orgies, Peterkin acted an
impromptu and unintentional part by tripping over the
brow of the hill, and rolling down the steep declivity
like a fire-wheel into the very midst of the flying crew.
Jumping hastily up, he charged through the ranks of
the foe, flung the two hissing cones high into the air,
and darting into the jungle, hid himself effectually from
view.

Meanwhile Jack still held the bunch of white straw
aloft. Every eye was fixed on it; but not a man moved,
because it remained stationary. This absence of pursuit
in the midst of such appalling sights and sounds must,
undoubtedly, have added to the mystery and therefore
to the terrors of the scene.

Suddenly the white bunch was seen to dart forward.
Jack, who now considered the enemy almost beyond the
chance of being overtaken, gave the word, “ Forward!”
in the voice of a Stentor, following it up with * Hip,
hip, hurrah!” and the whole host, musketeers and spear-
men in a mingled mass, rushed yelling out upon the
plain, and gave chase to the foe.

“Not so badly done,” said Jack, with a quiet laugh,
as he laid his hand on Peterkin’s shoulder.

“Why, Jack, how did you find me out ?”

“ Easily enough, when it is considered that I saw you
goin. The flame of your wild-fire indicated your move-
ments pretty plainly to me, although terror and amaze-
ment no doubt blinded the eyes of every one else.
Even Mak’s teeth began to chatter when he saw you
perform that singular descent of the hill, and no won-
der! I hope no bones have been broken ?”
280 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“No, all right as far as that goes,” replied Peterkin
with a laugh; “but I’ve lost a good deal of skin. How-
ever, itll grow again. I’m glad it’s no worse. But I
say, Jack, do you think our fellows won't overtake these
rascals ?”

“No fear of that. I took care to give them a good
start, and if there be any truth in the generally received
idea that terror lends wings, I’m pretty sure that each
man in the enemy’s ranks must have obtained the loan
of several pairs to-night—But have you heard the
sound of Ralph’s guns ?”

“No; the din here was enough to drown anything so
distant.”

“Well, we must away to him as fast as we can. I
expect that poor Mak is off before us.”

“But youll wait until I put on my clothes?” said
Peterkin, hasting back towards the place where he had
undressed.

“ Certainly, lad; only look alive.”

Soon afterwards they left the place together.

While this was going on at the dell, I, on hearing the
first shot, gave the word “Forward!” in a low tone.
My men instantly rose and followed me, and I could
not, even at that anxious moment, help admiring the
serpent-like facility with which they glided from bush
to bush, without the slightest noise. We descended a
hill, crossed a small brook, and approached to within
thirty yards of the camp without being discovered.

Suddenly I leaped on the top of a hillock, and shouted
at the utmost pitch of my voice the single word “ Halt!”

On hearing it all the men in the camp sprang to their
arms, and stood gazing round them with looks of con-
sternation.

My next word was, “ Fire!”


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 281

A firm, tremendous crash burst from among the
‘bushes, and my single person, enveloped in smoke and
flame, was, I believe, the only object visible to those in
the camp.

“Hip, hip, hip, hurrah! forward!” I shouted; and
with a ferocious yell we poured like a whirlwind upon
the foe.

The same result that had occurred at the dell took
place here. The enemy never awaited our charge.
They fled instantly, and so great was their terror that
they actually threw down their arms, in order to facili-
tate their flight.

On gaining the camp, however, I found, to my sorrow,
that we had done the thing only too vigorously ; for we
had not only put the enemy to flight, but we had also
frightened away those whom we had come to deliver!

At this point in the engagement I came to learn how
incompetent I was to command men in cases of emer-
gency, for here my presence of mind utterly forsook
me. In my anxiety to capture Mbango and his friends
I ordered an immediate pursuit. Then it occurred to me
that, in the event of my men being successful in over-
taking the fugitives, they would instantly murder them
all, so I tried to call them back; but, alas! they did
not understand my words, and they were by this time
so excited as to be beyond all restraint. In a few
minutes I found myself left alone in the enemy’s camp,
and heard the shouts of pursued and pursuers growing
gradually fainter and more distant, as they scattered
themselves through the jungle.

Seating myself by the fire in a state of mind border-
ing on despair, I buried my face in my hands, and en-
deavoured to collect myself, and consider what, under
the circumstances, should be now done.
CHAPTER XXI.

Arrangements for pursuing the enemy, and sudden change of plans.

és OU seem to be taking it easy, old boy,” said a
voice close to my elbow.

I started, and looked up hastily.

“Ah! Peterkin. You there?”

“Ay; and may I not reply, with some surprise, you
here?”

“Truly you may; but what could Ido? The men
ran away from me, whether I would or no; and you are
aware I could not make myself understood, not being
able to— But where is Jack ?”

I asked this abruptly, because it occurred to me at
that moment that he and Peterkin should have been
together.

“Where is Jack ?” echoed Peterkin; “I may ask that
of you, for I am ignorant on the point. He and I got
separated in endeavouring to escape from the scrimmage
caused by your valiant attack. You seem to have
scattered the whole force to the winds. Oh, here he is,
and Mak along with him.”

Jack and our guide came running into the camp at
that moment.

“Well, Ralph, what of Okandaga ?”

“Ah! what of her indeed?” said Peterkin. “TI for-
got her. You don’t mean to say she was not in the camp?”

* Indeed she was,” said I; “and so were Mbango, and
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 283

his wife Njamie, and one or two others whom I did not
know; but my men went at them with such ferocity
that they fled along with our enemies.”

“Fled!” cried Jack.

“Ay; and I fear much that it will fare ill with them
if they are overtaken, for the men were wild with ex-
citement and passion.”

“Come, this must be looked to,” cried Jack, seizing
his rifle and tightening his belt; “we must follow, for
if they escape our hands they will certainly be retaken
by their former captors.”

We followed our comrade, without further remark, in
the direction of the fugitives; but although we ran fast
and long, we failed to come up with them. For two
hours did we dash through bush and brake, jungle and
morass, led by Makarooroo, and lighted by the pale
beams of the moon. ‘Then we came to a halt, and sat
down. to consult.

“Dem be gone,” said our wretched guide, whose cup
of happiness was thus dashed from his hand just as he
was about to raise it to his lips.

“Now, don’t look so dismal, Mak,” cried Peterkin,
slapping the man on the shoulder. “ You may depend
upon it we will hunt her up somehow or other. Only
let us keep stout hearts, and we can do anything.”

“Very easily said, Master Peterkin,” observed Jack ;
“but what course do you propose we should follow just
now ?”

“Collect our scattered men; go back to the village ;
have a palaver with King Jambai and his chiefs; get up
a pursuit, and run the foxes to earth.”

“ And suppose,” said Jack, “that you don’t know in
which direction they have fled, how can we pursue
them ?”
284: THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Tt is very easy to suppose all manner of difficulties,”
retorted Peterkin. “If you have a better plan, out
with it.”

“T have no better plan, but I have a slight addition
to make to yours, which is, that when we collect a few
of our men, I shall send them out to every point of the
compass, to make tracks like the spokes of a wheel, of
which the village shall be the centre; and by that means
we shall be pretty certain to get information ere long as
to the whereabouts of our fugitives. So now let us be
up and doing; time is precious to-night.”

In accordance with this plan, we rapidly retraced our
steps to the dell, which had been appointed as our place
of rendezvous. Here we found the greater part of our
men assembled; and so well-timed had Jack’s movements
been, that not one of them all had been able to overtake
or slay a single enemy. Thus, by able generalship, had
Jack gained a complete and bloodless victory.

Having detached and sent off our scouts—who, besides
being picked men, travelled without any other encum-
brance than their arms—we resumed our journey home-
ward, and reached the village not long after sunrise, to
the immense surprise of Jambai, who could scarcely
believe that we had routed the enemy so completely,
and whose scepticism was further increased by the total,
and to him unaccountable, absence of prisoners, or of
any other trophies of our success in the fight. But
Jack made a public speech, of such an elaborate, deeply
mysterious, and totally incomprehensible character, that
even Makarooroo, who translated, listened and spoke
with the deepest reverence and wonder; and when he
had concluded, there was evidently a firm impression on
the minds of the natives that this victory was—by
some means, or in some way or other, quite inexplicable




THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 285

but highly satisfactory—the greatest they had ever
achieved.

The king at once agreed to Jack’s proposal that a
grand pursuit should take place, to commence the instant
news should be brought in by the scouts. But the news,
when it did come, had the effect of totally altering our
plans.

The first scout who returned told us that he had
fallen in with a large body of the enemy encamped on
the margin of a small pond. Creeping like a snake
through the grass, he succeeded in getting near enough
to overhear the conversation, from which he gathered
two important pieces of information—namely, that they
meant to return to their own lands in a north-easterly
direction ; and that their prisoners had escaped by means
of a canoe which they found on the banks of the river
that flowed past King Jambai’s village.

The first piece of information decided the king to
assemble his followers, and go off in pursuit of them at
once ; the second piece of news determined us to obtain
a canoe and follow Mbango and his companions to the
sea-coast, whither, from all that we heard, we concluded
they must certainly have gone. As this, however, was
a journey of many weeks, we had to take the matter
into serious consideration.

“It is quite evident,’ said Jack, as we sat over our
supper on the night after receiving the above news—‘ it
is quite evident that they mean to go to the coast, for
Mbango had often expressed to Mak a wish to go there ;
and the mere fact of their having been seen to escape
and take down stream, is in itself pretty strong evidence
that they did not mean to return to their now desolated
village, seeing that the country behind them is swarming
with enemies; and of course they cannot know that we
286 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

have conquered the main body of these rascals. I there-
fore propose that we should procure a canoe and follow
them: first, because we must at all hazards get hold of
poor Okandaga, and relieve the anxiety of our faithful
guide Makarooroo; and second, because it is just as well
to go in that direction as in any other, in order to meet
with wild animals, and see the wonders of this land.”

“But what if King Jambai takes it into his black
woolly head to decline to let us go?” said Peterkin.

“In that case we must take French leave of him.”

“In which case,” said I, in some alarm, “all my
specimens of natural history will be lost.”

Jack received this remark with a shake of his head
and a look of great perplexity ; and Peterkin said, “ Ah,
Ralph! I fear there’s no help for it. You must make
up your mind to say good-bye to your mummies—big
puggies and all.”

“But you do not know,” said I, energetically, “that
Jambai will detain us against our will.”

“ Certainly not,” replied Jack; “and for your sake I
hope that he will not. At any rate I will go to see him
about this point after supper. It’s of no use presenting
a petition either to king, lord, or common while his
stomach is empty. But there is another thing that
perplexes me: that poor sick child, Njamie’s son, must
not be left behind. The poor distracted mother has no
doubt given him up for lost. It will be like getting
him back from the grave.”

“True,” said I; “we must take him with us. Yet I
fear he is too ill to travel, and we cannot await his
recovery.”

“He is not so ill as he seemed,’ observed Peterkin.
“T went to see him only half-an-hour ago, and the little -
chap was quite hearty, and glad to see me. The fact is,
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 287

he has been ill-used and ill-fed. The rest and good
treatment he has received have, even in the short time
he has been here, quite revived him.”

“Good,” said Jack; “then he shall go with us. I'll
engage to take him on my back when he knocks up on
the march—for we have a march before us, as I shall
presently explaim—and when we get into a canoe he
will be able to rest.”

“ But what march do you refer to?” I asked.

“Simply this. Mak, with whom I have had a good
deal of conversation on the subject, tells me that the
river makes a considerable bend below this village, and
that by taking a short cut of a day’s journey or so over
land we can save time, and will reach a small hamlet
where canoes are to be had. The way, to be sure, is
through rather a wild country; but that to us is an
advantage, as we shall be the more likely to meet with
game. I find, also, that the king has determined to
follow the same route with his warriors in pursuit of
the enemy, so that thus far we may travel together. At
the hamlet he will diverge to the north-east, while we,
if all goes well, embarking in our canoe, will proceed
toward the west coast, where, if we do not overtake them
on the way, we shall be certain to find them on our
arrival. Okandaga has often longed to go to the mission
station there, and as she knows it is in vain to urge
Mbango to return to his destroyed village, she will
doubtless advise him to go to the coast.”

“What you say seems highly probable,” said I; “and
I think the best thing you can do is to go to the king
at once and talk him over.” ° ;

“Trust Jack for that,” added Peterkin, who was at
that moment deeply engaged with what he called the
drumstick of a roast monkey, “Jack would talk over
288 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

any creature with life, so persuasive is his eloquence. I
say. Ralph,” he added, holding the half-picked drumstick
at arm’s length, and regarding it with a critical gaze, “I
wonder, now, how the drumstick of an ostrich would
taste. Good, I have no doubt, though rather large for
one man’s dinner.”

“Tt would be almost equal to gorilla ham, I should
fancy,” said Jack, as he left the hut on his errand to the
king.

“O you cannibal, to think of such a thing!” cried
Peterkin, throwing the bone of his drumstick after our
retreating comrade. “But ’tis always thus,” he added,
with a sigh: “man preys upon man, monkey upon
monkey. Yet I had hoped better things of Jack. I
had believed him to be at least a refined species of gorilla.
—I say, Ralph, what makes you look so lugubrious ?”

“The difficulties, I suppose, that beset our path,” said
I sadly; for, to say truth, I did not feel in a jesting
humour just then. J was forced, however, in spite of
myself, to laugh at the expression of mingled disgust
and surprise that overspread the mobile countenance of
my friend on hearing my reply.

“ Really, Ralph, life will become insupportable to me if
you and Jack go on in this fashion. A man of nerve
and sanguine temperament might stand it, but to one
like me, of a naturally timid and leaning nature, with
the addition of low spirits, it is really crushing—quite
crushing.”

I laughed, and replied that he must just submit to be
crushed, as it was impossible for Jack and me to change
our dispositions to suit his convenience; whereupon he
sighed, lighted his pipe, and began to smoke vehemently.

In the course of little more than an hour Jack re-


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 289

turned, accompanied by Makarooroo and from the satis-
fied expression of their faces I judged that they had
been successful.

“Ah! I see—it’s all right,” said Peterkin, raising
himself on one elbow as they entered the hut and seated
themselves beside the fire. “Old Jambai has been
‘talked over.’ ”

“Right; but he needed a deal of talk—he was hor-
ribly obstinate,” said Jack.

“Ho, yis; ho! ho! horribubly obsterlate,” added
Makarooroo, in corroboration, rubbing his hands and
holding his nose slyly over the bow] of Peterkin’s pipe
in order to enjoy, as it were, a second-hand whiff.

“ Here, there’s a bit for yourself, old boy. Sit down
and enjoy yourself while Jack tells us all about his
interview with royalty,” said Peterkin, handing a lump
of tobacco to our guide, whose eyes glistened and white
teeth gleamed as he received the much-prized gift.

Jack now explained to us that he had found the
king in a happy state of satiety, smoking in his very
curious and uneasy-looking easy-chair; that he had at
first begged and entreated him (Jack) to stay and take
command of his warriors, and had followed up his en-
treaties with a hint that it was just possible he might
adopt stronger measures if entreaty failed.

To this Jack replied in a long speech, in which he
pointed out the impossibility of our complying with the
king’s request under present circumstances, and the
absolute necessity of our returning at some period or
other to our native land, to tell our people of the wonders
we had seen in the great country of King Jambai.
Observing that his arguments did not make much im-
pression on the king, he brought up his reserve force to
the attack, and offered all the remainder of our goods

19
290 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

as a free gift to his majesty; stipulating only that he
(the king) should, in consideration thereof, carefully send
our boxes of specimens down to the coast, where the
messengers, on arriving, should be handsomely paid if
everything should arrive safely and in good order.

These liberal offers had a visible influence on the
sable monarch, whose pipe indicated the state of his
mind pretty clearly—thin wreaths of smoke issuing
therefrom when he did not sympathize with Jack’s
reasoning, and thick voluminous clouds revolving about
his woolly head, and involving him, as it were, in a veil
of gauze, when he became pleasantly impressed. When
Jack made mention of the valuable gifts above referred
to, his head and shoulders were indistinctly visible amid
the white cloudlets; and when he further offered to
supply him with a few hundreds of the magical paper
balls that had so effectually defeated his enemies the day
before, the upper part of his person was obliterated alto-
gether in smoke.

This last offer of Jack’s we deemed a great stroke of
politic wisdom, for thereby he secured that the pending
war should be marked by the shedding of less blood
than is usual in such cases. He endeavoured further to
secure this end by assuring the king that the balls would
be useless for the purpose for which they were made if
any other substance should be put into the gun along
with them; and that they would only accomplish the
great end of putting the enemy to flight if fired at them
in one tremendous volley at a time when the foe had no
idea of the presence of an enemy.

All things beine thus amicably arranged, we retired
to rest, and slept soundly until daybreak, when we were
awakened by the busy sounds of preparation in the
village for the intended pursuit.


THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 291

We, too, made active arrangements for a start, and
soon after were trooping over the plains and through
the jungle in the rear of King Jambai’s army, laden
with such things as we required for our journey to the
coast, and Jack, besides his proportion of our food,
bedding, cooking utensils, etce., carrying Njamie’s little
sick boy on his broad shoulders.
CHAPTER XXII

We meet with a ludicrously awful adventure.

HE day following that on which we set out from
King Jambai’s village, as narrated in the last
chapter, Jack, Peterkin, Makarooroo, Njamie’s little boy,
and I embarked in a small canoe, and bidding adieu to
our hospitable friends, set out on our return journey to
the coast.

We determined to proceed thither by another branch
of the river. which would take us through a totally new,
and in some respects different, country from that in
which we had already travelled, and which, in the
course of a few weeks, would carry us again into the
neighbourhood of the gorilla country.

One beautiful afternoon, about a week after parting
from our friends, we met with an adventure in which
the serious and the comic were strangely mingled. Feel-
ing somewhat fatigued after a long spell at our paddles,
and being anxious to procure a monkey or a deer, as
we had run short of food, we put ashore, and made our
encampment on the banks of the river. This done,
we each sallied out in different directions, leaving Maka-
rooroo in charge of the camp.

For some time I wandered about the woods in quest
of game, but although I fired at many animals that were
good for food, I missed them all, and was unwillingly
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 293

compelled to return empty-handed. On my way back,
and while yet several miles distant from the camp, I
met Jack, who had several fat birds of the grouse species
hanging at his girdle.

“Tm glad to see that you have been more successful
than I, Jack,” said I, as we met.

“Yet I have not much to boast of,” he replied. “It
is to be hoped that Peterkin has had better luck. Have
you seen him ?”

“No; I have not even heard him fire a shot.”

“Well, let us go on. Doubtless he will make his
appearance in good time. What say you to following
the course of this brook? JI have no doubt it will guide
us to the vicinity of our camp, and the ground immedi-
ately to the left of it seems pretty clear of jungle.”

“ Agreed,” said I; and for the next ten minutes or so
we walked beside each other in silence. Suddenly our
footsteps were arrested by a low peculiar noise.

“Hark! is that a human voice?” whispered Jack, as
he cocked his rifle.

“Tt sounds like it,” said I.

At the same moment we heard some branches in an
opposite direction crack, as if they had been broken by
a heavy tread. Immediately after, the first sound be-
came louder and more distinct. Jack looked at me in
surprise, and gradually a peculiar smile overspread his
face.

“It’s Peterkin,” said I, in a low whisper.

My companion nodded, and half-cocking our pieces,
we advanced with slow and cautious steps towards the
spot whence the sound had come. The gurgling noise
of the brook prevented us from hearing as well as usual,
so it was not until we were close upon the bushes that
fringed the banks of the streamlet that we clearly dis-
294. THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

cerned the tones of Peterkin’s voice in conversation with
some one, who, however, seemed to make no reply to his
remarks. At first I thought he must be talking to him-
self, but in this I was mistaken.

“Let’s listen for a minute or two,” whispered my
companion, with a broad grin.

I nodded assent, and advancing cautiously, we peeped
over the bushes. The sight that met our eyes was so
irresistibly comic that we could scarcely restrain our
laughter.

On a soft grassy spot, close to the warbling stream,
lay our friend Peterkin, on his breast, resting on his
elbows, and the forefinger of his right hand raised. Be-
fore him, not more than six inches from his nose, sat the
most gigantic frog I ever beheld, looking inordinately
fat and intensely stupid. My memory instantly flew
back to the scene on the coral island where Jack and I
had caught our friend holding a quiet conversation with
the old cat, and I laughed internally as I thought on the
proverb, “The boy is the father of the man.”

“Frog,” said Peterkin, in a low, earnest voice, at the
same time shaking his finger slowly and fixing his eyes
on the plethoric creature before him,—“ frog, you may
believe it or not as you please, but I do solemnly assure
you that I never did behold such a great, big, fat mon-
ster as you are in all—my—life! What do you mean
by it?”

As the frog made no reply to this question, but
merely kept up an incessant puffing motion in its throat,
Peterkin continued,—

“Now, frog, answer me this one question—and mind
that you don’t tell lies—you may not be aware of it,
but you can’t plead ignorance, for I now tell you that it
is exceedingly wicked to tell lies, whether you be a frog
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 295

or only a boy. Now, tell me, did you ever read ‘ Aisop’s
Fables’ ?”

The frog continued to puff, but otherwise took no
notice of its questioner. I could not help fancying that
it was beginning to look sulky at being thus catechized.

“ What, you won't speak! well, PH answer for you—
you have not read ‘Aisop’s Fables;’ if you had you
would not go on blowing yourself up in that way. Tm
only a little man, it’s true—more’s the pity—but if you
imagine that by blowing and puffing like that you can
ever come to blow up as big as me, you'll find yourself
mistaken. You can’t do it, so you needn't try. You'll
only give yourself rheumatism. Now, will you stop?
If you won’t stop you'll burst—there.”

Peterkin paused here, and for some time continued to
gaze intently in the face of his new friend. Presently
he began again,——

“Frog, what are you thinking of ? Do you ever
think? I don’t believe youdo. Tightened up as you
seem to be with wind or fat or conceit, if you were to
attempt to think the effort would crack your skin,
so you'd better not try. But, after all, you’ve some
good points about you. If it were not that you would
become vain I would tell you that you've got a very
good pair of bright eyes, and a pretty mottled skin, and
that you're at least the size of a big chicken—not a
plucked but a full-fledged chicken. But, O frog, you've
got a horribly ugly big mouth, and you're too fat—a
great deal too fat for elegance ; though I have no doubt
it’s comfortable. Most fat people are comfortable—oh ‘
you would, would you?”

This last exclamation was caused by the frog making
a lazy leap to one side, tumbling heavily over on its
back, and rolling clumsily on to its legs again, as if it
gies

296 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

wished to escape from its tormentor, but had scarcely
vigour enough to make the effort. Peterkin quietly
lifted it up and placed it deliberately before him again
in the same attitude as before.

“Don’t try that again, old boy,” said he, shaking his
finger threateningly and frowning severely, “else I'll be
obliged to give you a poke in the nose. I wonder now,
frog, if you ever had a mother, or if you only grew
out of the earth like a plant. Tell me, were you ever
dandled in a mother’s arms? Do you know anything of
maternal affection, eh? Humph! I suspect not. You
would not look so besottedly stupid if you did. I tell
you what it is, old fellow: you're uncommonly bad com-
pany, and I’ve a good mind to ram my knife through
you, and carry you into camp to my friend Ralph
Rover, who'll skin and stuff you to such an extent that
your own mother wouldn’t know you, and carry you to
England, and place you in a museum under a glass case,
to be gazed at by nurses, and stared at by children, and
philosophized about by learned professors—hollo ! none
o that now. Come, poor beast, I didn’t mean to
frighten you. ‘There, sit still, and don’t oblige me to
stick you up again, and I'll not take you to Ralph.”

The poor frog, which had made another attempt to
escape, gazed vacantly at Peterkin again without moving,
except in regard to the puffing before referred to.

“Now, frog, I'll have to bid you good afternoon. I’m
sorry that time and circumstance necessitate our sepa-
ration, but I’m glad that I have had the pleasure of
meeting with you. Glad and sorry, frog, in the same
breath! Did you ever philosophize on that point, eh ?
Is it possible, think you. to be glad and sorry at one and
the same moment? No doubt a creature like you, with
such a very small intellect, if indeed you have any at
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 297

all, will say that it is not possible. But I know better.
Why, what do you call hysterics? Ain’t that laugh-
ing and crying at once—sorrow and joy mixed? I
don’t believe you understand a word that I say. You
great puffing blockhead, what are you staring at?”

The frog, as before, refused to make any reply, so our
friend lay for some time chuckling and making faces at
it. While thus engaged he happened to look up, and to
our surprise as well as alarm, we observed that he sud-
denly turned as pale as death.

To cock our rifles, and take a step forward so as to
obtain a view in the direction in which he was gazing
with a fixed and horrified stare, was our immediate im-
pulse. The object that met our eyes on clearing the
bushes was indeed well calculated to strike terror into
the stoutest heart; for there, not three yards distant
from the spot on which our friend lay, and partially
concealed by foliage, stood a large black rhinoceros. It
seemed to have just approached at that moment, and had
been suddenly arrested, if not surprised, by the vision of
Peterkin and the frog. There was something inexpres-
sibly horrible in the sight of the great block of a head,
with its mischievous-looking eyes, ungainly snout, and
ponderous horn, in such close proximity to our friend.
How it had got so near without its heavy tread being
heard I cannot tell, unless it were that the noise of the
turbulent brook had drowned the sound.

But we had no time either for speculation or contem-
plation. Both Jack and I instantly took aim—he at the
shoulder, as he afterwards told me; I at the monster's
eye, into which, with, I am bound to confess, my usual
precipitancy, I discharged both barrels.

The report seemed to have the effect of arousing
Peterkin out of his state of fascination, for he sprang up
298 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

and darted towards us. At the same instant the wounded
rhinoceros crossed the spot which he had left with a
terrific rush, and bursting through the bushes as if it
had been a great rock falling from a mountain cliff,
went headlong into the rivulet.

Without moving from the spot on which we stood,
we recharged our pieces with a degree of celerity that,
I am persuaded, we never before equalled. Peterkin at
the same time caught up his rifle, which leaned against
a tree hard by, and only a few seconds elapsed after the
fall of the monster into the river ere we were upon its
banks ready for another shot.

The portion of the bank of the stream at this spot
happened to be rather steep, so that the rhinoceros on
regaining his feet experienced considerable difficulty in
the attempts to clamber out, which he made repeatedly
and violently on seeing us emerge from among the
bushes.

“Let us separate,” said Jack; “it will distract his
attention.”

“Stay; you have blown out his eye, Ralph, I do be-
lieve,” said Peterkin.

On drawing near to the struggling monster we ob-
served that this was really the case. Blood streamed
from the eye into which I had fired, and poured down
his hideous jaws, dyeing the water in which he floun-
dered.

“Look out!” eried Jack, springing to the right, in
order to get on the animal’s blind side as it succeeded
in effecting a landing.

Peterkin instantly sprang in the same direction, while
I bounded to the opposite side. J have never been able
satisfactorily to decide in my own mind whether this
act on my part was performed in consequence of a sud-

1”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 299

den, almost involuntary, idea that by so doing I should
help to distract the creature’s attention, or was the re-
sult merely of an accidental impulse. But whatever
the cause, the effect was most fortunate; for the rhino-
ceros at once turned towards me, and thus, being blind
in the other eye, lost sight of Jack and Peterkin, who
with the rapidity almost of thought leaped close up to
its side, and took close aim at the most vulnerable parts
of its body. As they were directly opposite to me, I
felt that I ran some risk of receiving their fire. But
before I had time either to reflect that they could not
possibly miss so large an object at so short a distance,
or to get out of the way, the report of both their heavy
rifles rang through the forest, and the rhinoceros fell
dead almost at my feet.

“Hurrah!” shouted Peterkin, throwing his cap into
the air at this happy consummation, and sitting down
on the haunch of our victim.

“Shame on you, Peterkin,” said I, as I reloaded his
rifle for him—*“shame on you to crow thus over a
fallen foe!”

“Ha, boy! it’s all very well for you to say that now,
but you know well enough that you would rather have
lost your ears than. have missed such a chance as this.
But, I say, it'll puzzle you to stuff that fellow, won’t
ib?”

“No doubt of it,” answered Jack, as he drew a per-
cussion cap from his pouch, and placed it carefully on
the nipple of his rifle. “Ralph will not find it easy ;
and it’s a pity, too, not to take it home with us, for
under a glass case it would make such a pretty and
appropriate pendant, in his museum, to that interesting
frog with which you—”

“Oh, you sneaking eaves-dropper!” cried Peterkin,
300 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

laughing. “It is really too bad that a fellow can’t have
a little téte-d-tete with a friend but you and Ralph must
be thrusting your impertinent noses in the way.”

“ Not to mention the rhinoceros,” observed Jack.

“Ah! to be sure—the rhinoceros; yes, I might have
expected to find you in such low company, for ‘birds of
a feather, you know, are said to ‘ flock together !’”

“ If there be any truth in that,” said I,“ you are bound
on the same ground to identify yourself with the frog.”

“ By the way,” cried Peterkin, starting up and looking
around the spot on which his interesting téte-d-téte had
taken place, “where is the frog? It was just here
that— Ah!—oh!—oh! poor, poor frog!

‘Your course is run, your days are o’er ;
We'll never have a chat no more,’

as Shakespeare has it. Well, well, who would have
thought that so conversable and intelligent a creature
should have come to such a melancholy end ?”

The poor frog had indeed come to a sad and sudden
end, and I felt quite sorry for it, although I could not
help smiling at my companion’s quaint manner of an-
nouncing the fact.

Not being gifted with the activity of Peterkin, it had
stood its ground when the rhinoceros charged, and had
received an accidental kick from the great foot of that
animal which had broken its back and killed it out-
right.

“ There’s one comfort, however,” observed Jack, as we
stood over the frog’s body: “you have been saved the
disagreeable necessity of killing it yourself, Ralph.”

This was true, and I was not sorry that the rhino-
ceros had done me this service; for, to say truth, I have
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 301

ever felt the necessity of killmg animals in cold blood
to be one of the few disagreeable points in the otherwise
delightful life of a naturalist. To shoot animals in the
heat and excitement of the chase I have never felt to be
particularly repulsive or difficult; but the spearing of
an insect, or the deliberate killing of an unresisting frog,
are duties which I have ever performed with a feeling
of deep self-abhorrence.

Carefully packing my frog in leaves, and placing it
in my pouch, I turned with my companions to quit the
scene of our late encounter and return to our camp, on
arriving at which we purposed sending back Makarooroo
to cut off the horn of the rhinoceros ; for we agreed that,
as it was impossible to carry. away the entire carcass,
we ought at least to secure the horn as a memorial of
our adventure.
CHAPTER XXIII.

We see strange things, and give our negro friends the slip.

URING the two following days we passed through

a country that was more thickly covered with

the india-rubber vine than any place we had before met

with in our African travels. I could not help feeling

regret that such a splendid region should be almost, if

not altogether, unknown and useless to civilized man.

There seemed to be an unlimited supply of caoutchouc ;

but the natives practised a method of gathering it which
had the effect of destroying the vine.

One day, some weeks after this, we came upon the
habitation of a most remarkable species of monkey,
named the Nshiego Mbouvé, which we had often heard
of, but had not up to that time been so fortunate as to
see. Being exceedingly anxious to observe how’ this
remarkable creature made use of its singular house,
Peterkin and I lay down near the place, and secreting
ourselves in the bushes, patiently awaited the arrival of
the monkey, while Jack went off in another direction to
procure something for supper.

“T don’t believe he'll come home to-night,” said
Peterkin, after we had lain down. “People never do
come in when any one chances to be waiting for them.
The human race seems to be born to disappointment.
Did you never notice, Ralph, how obstinately contrary
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 303

and cross-grained things go when you want them to go
otherwise ?”

“T don’t quite understand you,” said I.

“Of course you don’t. Yours seems to be a mind
that can never take anything in unless it is hammered
in by repetition.”

“Come now, Peterkin, don’t become, yourself, an
illustration of your own remark in reference to cross-
grained things.”

“Well, I won’t. But seriously, Ralph, have you not
observed, in the course of your observant life, that when
you have particular business with a man, and go to his
house or office, you are certain to find him out, to use
the common phrase? It would be more correct, how-
ever, to say ‘you are certain not to find him in’”

“You are uncommonly particular, Peterkin.”

“Truly I had need to be so, with such an uncom-
monly stupid audience.”

“Thank you. Well?”

“Well, have you never observed that if you have
occasion to call at a house where you have never been
before, the number of that particular house is not in
its usual place, and you find it after a search quite away
from where it ought to be? Has it never struck you
that when you take out your umbrella, the day is certain
to become hot and sunny; while, if you omit to carry it
with you, it is sure to rain?”

“From all of which you conclude,” said I, “that the
Nshiego will not come home to-night ?”

“Exactly so; that is my meaning precisely.”

After Peterkin said this, we relapsed into silence ; and
it was well that we did so, for had we continued our con-
versation even in the whispering tones in which it had
up to that time been conducted, we should have frightened
304 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

away the ape which now came, as it were, to rebuke
Peterkin for his unbelief.

Coming quickly forward, the Nshiego Mbouvé clam-
bered quickly up the tree where its nest was built.
This nest was not a structure auto which it clambered,
but a shelter or canopy formed of boughs with their
leaves somewhat in shape like an umbrella, under which
it sat. The construction of this shelter exhibited a good
deal of intelligent ingenuity on the part of the ape; for
it was tied to the tree by means of wild vines and
creepers, and formed a neat, comfortable roof, that was
quite capable of shedding the night dews or heavy rains,
and thus protecting its occupant.

We were greatly amused by the manner in which the
creature proceeded to make itself comfortable. Just
below the canopy was a small branch which jutted out
horizontally from the stem of the tree. On this branch
the ape seated itself, its feet and haunches resting
thereon. Then it threw one arm round the tree, and
hugging that lovingly to its side, gave what appeared to
me to be a small sigh of satisfaction, and prepared to go
to sleep.

At this Peterkin chuckled audibly. The Nshiego’s
eyes opened at once. I cocked my gun and took aim.
The desire to procure a specimen was very strong within
me, but an unconquerable aversion to kill an animal in
such cozy circumstances restrained me. The Nshiego
got up in alarm. I pointed the gun, but could not fire.
It began to descend. I pulled the trigger, and, I am
happy to add, missed my aim altogether, to the intense
delight of Peterkin, who filled the woods with laughter,
while the Nshiego Mbouvé, dropping to the ground, ran
shrieking from the spot.

My forbearance at this time was afterwards repaid
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 805

by my obtaining two much finer specimens of this shelter-
building ape, both of which were killed by Peterkin.

On quitting this place we had a narrow escape, the
recollection of which still fills me with horror. We
were walking rapidly back towards our encampment,
chatting as we went, when Peterkin suddenly put his
foot on what appeared to be the dead branch of a tree.
No sooner had he done so than the curling folds of a
black snake fully ten feet long scattered the dry leaves
into the air, and caused us both to dart aside with a
yell of terror.

I have thought that in the complicated and wonderful
mechanism of man there lies a species of almost invol-
untary muscular power which enables him to act in all
cases of sudden danger with a degree of prompt celerity
that he could not possibly call forth by a direct act of
volition. At all events, on the present emergency, with-
out in the least degree knowing what I was about, I
brought my gun from my shoulder into a horizontal
position, and blew the snake’s head off almost in an
instant.

I have pondered this subject, and from the fact that
while at one time a man may be prompt and courageous
in case of sudden danger, at another time the same man
may become panic-stricken and helpless, I have come to
the conclusion that the all-wise Creator would teach us
—even the bravest among us—the lesson of our depend-
ence upon each other, as well as our dependence upon
himself, and would have us know that while at one
time we may prove a tower of strength and protection
to our friends, at another time our friends may have to
afford succour and protection to us.

I have often wondered, in reference to this, that many
men seem to take pride in bold independence, when it

20
306 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

is an obvious fact that every man is dependent on his
fellow, and that this mutual dependence is one of the
chief sources of human happiness.

The black snake which I had killed turned out to be
one of a very venomous kind, whose bite is said to be
fatal, so that we had good cause to be thankful, and to
congratulate ourselves on our escape.

In this region of Africa we were particularly fortu-
nate in what we saw and encountered, as the narrative
of our experiences on the day following the above inci-
dents will show.

We had scarcely advanced a few miles on our jour-
ney on the morning of that day, when we came upon a
part of the country where the natives had constructed a
curious sort of trap for catching wild animals; and it
happened that a large band of natives were on the point
of setting out for a grand hunt at that time.

We were greeted with immense delight on our arrival,
for those natives, we soon discovered, had already heard
of our exploits in the lands of the gorilla, and regarded
us as the ereatest hunters that had ever been born.
After a short conversation with the chief, through the
medium of Makarooroo, we arranged to rest there a day
and accompany them on their hunting expedition, and
the better to secure their good-will, we presented some
of the head men with a few of the beads which we still
possessed. Then hauling our canoe out of the water,
we prepared ourselves for the chase.

After a long and tedious march through somewhat
dense jungle, we came upon the ground, which was
partly open, partly clothed with trees and shrubs.
Here the natives, who numbered several hundreds,
spread themselves out in a long semicircular line in
order to drive the game into the trap.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 807

As we followed them, or rather formed part of the
line, I overheard the following conversation between
Peterkin and Makarooroo, who chanced to be together.

“Now, Mak,” said the former, examining the caps of
his rifle, “explain to me what sort of trap this is that
we're coming to, and what sort of brutes we may expect
to find in it.”

“De trap, massa,” replied our faithful follower, draw-
ing the back of his hand across his mouth, “de trap am
be call hopo—”

“Called what-o?” inquired Peterkin.

“ Hopo.”

“Oh! go on.”

“ An’ hims be made ob great number ob sticks tumble
down—an’ hole at de end ob dat; an’ de beasties dat
goes in be zebros, elosphants, eelands, buff’los, gafts,
nocrices, noos, an’ great more noders ob which me forgit
de names.”

“Oh! you forgit de names, do you?”

“Vis, massa.”

“Ah! it wouldn’t be a great loss, Mak, if you were
to forget the names of those you remember.”

The conversation was interrupted at this point by the
appearance of a buffalo; which showed that we were
drawing near to the scene of action. But as Maka-
rooroo’s description is not remarkable for lucidity, I
may explain here that the hopo, or trap, consists of two
parts; one part may be termed the conducting hedges,
the other the pit at their termination, and into which
the game is driven. The conducting hedges are formed
in the shape of the letter WV. At the narrow extremity
there is a narrow lane, at the end of which is the termi-
nating pit. This pit is about eight feet deep and fifteen
feet broad, and its edges are made to overlap in such a
308 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

way that once the animals are in it, they have no chance
whatever of getting out again. The surface of the pit
is concealed by a thin crust of green rushes, and the
hedges are sometimes a mile long, and nearly the same
width apart at the outer extremities.

We were still a considerable distance from the outer
ends of the hedges, when the natives spread out as
above described, and I am convinced that our line ex-
tended over at least four miles of ground. The circle,
of course, narrowed as they advanced, shouting wildly
in order to drive the game into the enclosure.

That the country was teeming with game soon became
apparent, for ever and anon as we advanced, a herd of
enus or buffaloes or hartbeests would dart affrighted
from their cover, and sweep over the open ground into
another place of shelter, out of which they were again
driven as the line advanced. In the course of half-an-
hour we drove out hartbeests, zebras, gnus, buffaloes,
giraffes, rhinoceroses, and many other kinds of smaller
game, either singly or in herds.

“Now, lads,” said Jack, approaching Peterkin and me
as we walked together, “it is quite evident that if we
wish to see this sport in perfection we must get outside
the hedge, and run along towards the pit; for there, in
the natural course of things, we may expect the grand
climax. What say you; shall we go?” :

“ Aoreed,” said I.

« Ditto,” cried Peterkin.

So without more words we turned aside, followed by
Makarooroo, leaped the hedge, and running down along
it soon reached the edge of the pit.

Here we found a number of the natives assembled
with spears, looking eagerly through the interstices of
the hedges in expectation of the advancing herds We
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 309

took up our stand on a convenient spot, and prepared to
wait patiently. But our patience was not severely tried.
We had not been more than five minutes stationed when
the noise of the closing line was heard, and a herd of
buffaloes dashed wildly out from a small piece of jungle
in which they had sought shelter, and galloped over the
plain towards us. Suddenly they halted, and stood for
a moment snuffing the air, as if uncertain what to do,
while we could see, even at that distance, that every
muscle of their bodies trembled with mingled rage and
terror. Before they could decide, a herd of onus burst
from the same place, and presently a dozen zebras gal-
loped out, tossing up their heels and heads in magnifi-
cent indignation. These last scattered, and approached
the hedges; which caused several natives to dart into the
enclosure, who from beneath the shelter of oval shields
as large as themselves, threw their spears with unerring
certainty into the sides of the terrified creatures.

At this moment there was a general rush from the
scattered groups of trees and clumps of jungle, for the
animals were now maddened with terror, not only at the
shouts of their human persecutors, but at their own wild
cries and the increasing thunder of their tread.

The shouting and tumult now became excessive. It
was almost bewildering. I looked round upon the faces
of the negroes nearest to me. They seemed to be al-
most insane with suppressed excitement, and their dark
faces worked in a manner that was quite awful to wit-
ness,

Presently there was a general and indiscriminate rush
of all kinds of wild animals towards the narrow end
of the hopo. The natives pressed in upon them with
wild cries. Spears flew in all directions. Ere long the
plain was covered with wounded animals struggling and
310 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

bellowing in their death-agonies. As the rushing mul-

titude drew nearer to the fatal pit, they became crowded
together, and now the men near us began to play their
part.

“Look out, Jack!” I eried, as a buffalo bull with
glaring eyes and foaming jaws ‘made a desperate effort
to leap over the barrier in our very faces.

Jack raised his rifle and fired; at the same instant a
spear was sent into the buftalo’s breast, and it fell back
to form a stumbling-block in the way of the rushing
mass.

The report of the rifle caused the whole herd to
swerve from our side so violently that they bore down
the other side, until I began to fear the hedge would
give way altogether; but they were met by the spears
and the furious yells of the natives there, and again
swept on towards the narrow lane.

And now the head of the bellowing mass came to the
edge of the pit. Those in front seemed to suspect dan-
ger, for they halted suddenly; but the rush of those
behind forced them on. In another moment the thin
covering gave way, and a literal cataract of huge living
creatures went surging down into the abyss.

The scene that followed was terrible to witness; and
I could not regard it with other than feelings of intense
horror, despite my knowledge of the fact that a large
tribe of natives depended on the game then slain for
their necessary food. The maddened animals attempted
to leap out of the pit, but the overlapping edges already
referred to effectually prevented this until the falling
torrent filled it up ; then some of them succeeded in leap-
ing out from off the backs of their smothered comrades.
These, however, were quickly met and speared by the
natives, while ever and anon the great mass was up-
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. sll

heaved by the frantic struggles of some gigantic creature
that was being smothered at the bottom.

While this scene of wholesale destruction was going
on, Makarooroo came up to me and begged me, with
mysterious looks, to follow him out of the crowd.

I obeyed, and when we had got away from the imme-
diate neighbourhood of the turmoil, I said—

“Well, Mak, what’s wrong ?”

“De chief, massa, hims tell me few moments ago
dat canoe wid Mbango and oomans hab pass dis way
to-worrow.”

“To-morrow !” I exclaimed.

“No, me forgit; hab pass yistumday.”

“ Indeed !”

“ Yis, an’ de chief hims say hims want us to stop wid
him and go hunt for week or two. Praps he no let
us go ’way.”

“That’s just possible, Mak. Have you told Jack ?”

- “No, massa.”

“Then go, bring him and Peterkin hither at once.”

In a few minutes my companions were with me, and
we held a brief earnest consultation as to what we
should do.

“T think we should tell the chief we are anxious to
be off at once, and leave him on good terms,” said I.

Peterkin objected to this. “No,” said he; “we cannot
easily explain why we are anxious to be off so hastily.
I counsel flight. They won’t find out that we are gone
until it is too late to follow.”

Jack agreed with this view, so of course I gave in,
though I could not in my heart approve of such a method
of sneaking away. But our guide seemed also to be
exceedingly anxious to be off, so we decided ; and slip-
ping quietly away under the shelter of the hedge while
312 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

the natives were still busy with their bloody work, we
soon gained the forest. Here we had no difficulty in
retracing our steps to the village, where, having picked
up our little companion, Njamie’s son, who had been left
to play with the little boys of the place, we embarked,
swept down the stream, and were soon far beyond the
chance of pursuit.
CHAPTER XXIV.
A long chase, and a happy termination thereof.

NOWING that unless we advanced with more than
ordinary speed we could not hope to overtake
our friends for several days—a stern chase being pro-
verbially a long one—we travelled a great part of the
night as well as all day; and on our third day after
quitting the scene of the curious hunt described in the
last chapter, we descried the fugitives descending the
river about a quarter of a mile ahead of us.

Unhappily we made a stupid mistake at this time.
Instead of waiting until we were near enough to be re-
cognized, we shouted to our friends the moment we saw
their canoe. I cannot say that we knew them to be
our friends, but we had every reason to suppose so.
The result of our shout was, that they supposed us to
be enemies, and paddled away as if for their lives. It
was in vain that we tried to show by signs that we were
not enemies.

“Yell!” eried Peterkin, turning to Makarooroo, who
sat close behind him.

Our guide opened his huge mouth, and gave utterance
to a yell that might well have struck terror into the heart
of Mars himself.

“Stop! stay!” cried Peterkin hastily. “I didn’t mean
a war-yell; I meant a yell of—of peace.”
314 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

“Me no hab a yell ob peace,” said Makarooroo, with a
look of perplexity.

“JT should not suppose you had,” observed Jack, with
a quiet laugh, as he dipped his paddle more energetically
than ever into the stream.—*“ The fact is, Peterkin, that
we shall have to go in for a long chase. There is no
doubt about it. I see that there are at least four men
in their canoe, and if one of them is Mbango, as we have
reason to believe, a stout and expert arm guides them.
But ho! give way! ‘never venture, never win.’ ”

With that we all plied our paddles with our utmost
might. The chase soon became very exciting. Ere long
it became evident that the crews of the two canoes were
pretty equally matched, for we did not, apparently, di-
minish the distance between us by a single inch during
the next half-hour.

“ What if it turns out not to be Mbango and his party
after all?” suggested Peterkin, who wielded his light
paddle with admirable effect.

Jack, who sat in the bow, replied that in that case we
should have to make the best apology and explanation
we could to the niggers, and console ourselves with the
consciousness of having done our best.

For some time the rapid dip of our paddles and the
rush of our canoe through the water were the only
sounds that were heard. Then Peterkin spoke again.
He could never keep silence for any great length of
time.

“T say, Jack, we'll never do it. If we had only an-
other man, or even a boy.” (Peterkin glanced at Njamie’s
little son, who lay sound asleep at the bottom of the
boat.) “No, he wont do; we might as well ask a
musquito to help us.’

“T say, lads, isn’t one of the crew of that canoe a
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 315

woman ?” said Jack, looking over his shoulder, but not
ceasing for an instant to ply his paddle.

“Can’t tell,” answered Peterkin; “what say you,
Mak ?”

“ Ye-is, massa,” replied the guide, with some hesita-
tion. “Me tink dat am be one ooman’s arm what wag
de paddil. Oh! yis, me sartin sure now. Dat am a
ooman.”

“That being the case,” observed Jack, in a tone of
satisfaction, “the chase won’t last much longer, for a
woman’s muscles can’t hold out long at such a pace. Ho }
give way once more.”

In less than five minutes the truth of Jack’s remark
became apparent, for we began rapidly to overhaul the
fugitives. This result acted with a double effect: while
it inspirited us to additional exertion, it depressed those
whom we were pursuing, and so rendered them less cap-
able than before of contending with us. There was
evidently a good deal of excitement and gesticulation
among them. Suddenly the man in the stern laid down
his paddle, and stooping down seized a gun, with which,
turning round, he took deliberate aim at us.

“That’s rather awkward,” observed Jack, in a cool,
quiet way, as if the awkwardness of the case had no
reference whatever to him personally.

We did not, however, check our advance. The man
fired, and the ball came skipping over the water and
passed us at a distance of about two yards.

“Hum! I expected as much,” observed Jack. “ When
a bad shot points a bad gun at you, your best plan is to
stand still and take your chance. In such a case the
chance is not a bad one. Hollo! the rascal seems about
to try it again. I say, boys, we must stop this.”

We had now gained so much on the fugitives that we
316 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

had reason to hope that we might by signs enable them
to understand that we were not enemies. We had to
make the attempt rather: abruptly, for as Jack uttered
his last remark, the man in the stern of the canoe we
were chasing, having reloaded his gun, turned round to
aim at us again. At the same time the rest of the crew
suddenly ceased to paddle, in order to enable their com-
rade to take a steady aim. It was evident that they
rested all their hopes upon that shot disabling one of
our number, and so enabling them to escape. Seeing
this, Makarooroo in desperation seized his rifle and
levelled it.

“No, no,’ said Peterkin, hastily holding up his
hand: “give me your rifle, Mak; and yours, Ralph.
Now then, stop paddling for a moment; I'll try an ex-
periment.”

So saying, he sprang to his feet, and grasping a rifle
in each hand, held them high above his head, intending
thus to show that we were well armed, but that we did
not intend to use our weapons.

The device was happily successful; the man in the
other canoe lowered the gun with which he was in the
act of taking aim at us.

“ Now, boys, paddle slowly towards the bank,” cried
Peterkin, laying down the rifles quickly and standing
erect again with his empty hands extended in the air,
to confirm the fugitives in regard to our good inten-
tions. They understood the sign, and also turned
toward the bank, where in a few minutes both parties
landed, at the distance of about two hundred yards from
each other.

“ Mak, you had better advance alone,” said Jack. “If
it is Mbango and his friends, they will know you at
once. Don’t carry your rifle; you won’t need it.”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 317

“ Nay, Jack,” I interposed ; “ you do not act with your
usual caution. Should it chance not to be Mbango, it
were well that Mak should have his rifle and a com-
panion to support him.”

“O most sapient Ralph,” said Peterkin, “don’t you
know that Jack and I have nothing to do but sit down
on this bank, each with a double-barrel in his hand, and
if anything like foul play should be attempted, four of
the enemy should infallibly bite the dust at the same
time? But you'd better go with Mak, since you’re so
careful of him. We will engage to defend you both—
Hollo, Puggy.! take the line of our canoe here and fasten
it to yonder bush.”

The latter part of this remark was addressed to
Njamie’s little boy, whose name we had never learned,
and who had been called Puggy by Peterkin—not, let
me remark, in anything approaching to a contemptuous
spirit. He evidently meant it as a title of endear-
ment. We had tacitly accepted it, and so had the
lad, who for some time past had answered to the name
of Puggy, in utter ignorance, of course, as to its signifi-
cation.

Mak and I now advanced unarmed towards the
negroes, and in a few seconds we mutually recognized
each other. J was overjoyed to observe the well-known
face of Okandaga, who no sooner recognized her lover
than she uttered a joyful shout and ran towards him. I
at the same time advanced to Mbango, and grasping his
hand shook it warmly; but that good-hearted chief
was not, satisfied with such a tame expression of good-
will.- Seizing me by the shoulders, he put forward his
great flat nose and rubbed mine heartily therewith.
My first impulse was to draw back, but fortunately my
better judgment came to my aid in time, and prevented
318 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

me from running the risk of hurting the feelings of
our black friend. And I had at that time lived long
enough to know that there is nothing that sinks so
bitterly into the human heart as the repulse, however
slightly, of a voluntary demonstration of affection. I
had made up my mind that if the dirtiest negro in all
Africa should offer to rub noses with me I would shut
my eyes and submit.

I observed among the crew of Mbango’s canoe a
female figure who instantly attracted my attention and
awakened my sympathy. She was seated on a rock,
paying no attention whatever to the events that were
occurring so near to her, and which, for aught she could
tell, might be to her matter of life or death. Her hands
hung idly by her side; her body was bowed forward ;
her head drooped on her breast; and her whole appear-
ance indicated a depth of woe such as I have never
before seen equalled.

I pointed to her and looked at Mbango in surprise.
He looked first at the woman and then at me, and shook
his head mournfully, but being unable to speak to me, or
I to him, of course I could not gather much from his looks.

I was about to turn to our guide, when the woman
raised her head a little, so that her face was exposed. I
at once recognized the features of Njamie, Mbango’s
favourite wife, and I was now at no loss to divine the
cause of her grief.

Starting up in haste, I ran away back at full speed
towards the spot where our canoe lay. Jack and Peter-
kin, seeing how matters stood, were by that time advanc-
ing to meet us, and the little boy followed. I passed
them without uttering a word, seized the boy by the
wrist and dragged him somewhat violently towards the
place where his mother sat.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 319

“ Hollo, Ralph!” shouted Peterkin as I passed, “see
that you don’t damage my Puggy, else you'll have
to—”

I heard no more. The next instant I stood beside
Njamie, and placed her boy before her. I have never
in my life. witnessed such a mingling of intense eager-
ness, surprise, and joy, as was expressed by the poor
woman when her eyes fell on the face of her child.
For one moment she gazed at him, and the expres-
sions I have referred to flitted, or rather flashed, across
her dusky countenance; then giving utterance to a
piercing shriek, she sprang forward and clasped her son
to her bosom.

I would not have missed that sight for the world. I
know not very well what my thoughts were at the time,
but the memory of that scene has often since, in my
musings, filled me with inexpressible gladness; and in
pondering the subject, I have felt that the witnessing of
that meeting has given additional force to the line in
Scripture wherein the word “love” alone is deemed suf-
ficiently comprehensive to describe the whole character
of the Almighty.

Here, on the one hand, I beheld unutterable, inde-
seribable woe; on the other hand, unutterable, inconceiv-
able joy: both, I should suppose, in their extremest
degree, and both resulting from pure and simple love. I
pondered this much at the time’; I have pondered it
often since. It is a subject of study which I recommend
to all who chance to read this page.
CHAPTER XXV.

I have a desperate encounter and a narrow escape.

HE happiness that now beamed in the faces of
Makarooroo, Okandaga, and Njamie was a suf-
ficient reward to us for all the trouble we had taken and
all the risk we had run on their account. Poor Njamie
was exceedingly grateful to us. She sought by every
means in her power to show this, and among other
things, hearing us call her son by the name of Puggy,
she at once adopted it, to the immense amusement and
delight of Peterkin.

After the first excitement of our meeting had subsided
somewhat, we consulted together as to what we should
now do. On the one hand, we were unwilling to quit
the scene of our hunting triumphs and adventures; on
the other hand, Makarooroo and his bride were anxious
to reach the mission stations on the coast and get married
in the Christian manner.

“ Our opposing interests are indeed a little perplexing,”
said Jack, after some conversation had passed on the
subject.—* No doubt, Mak, you and Mbango with his
friends might reach the coast safely enough without us;
but then what should we do without an interpreter ?”

Our poor guide, whose troubles seemed as though they
would never end, sighed deeply and glanced at his bride
with a melancholy countenance as he replied,—

—
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 321

“Me’ll go wid you, massa, an’ Okandaga’ll go to coast
an’ wait dere for me come.”

“Ha!” ejaculated Peterkin, “that’s all very well, Mak,
but you'll do nothing of the sort. That plan won't do,
so we'll have to try again.”

“T agree with you, Peterkin,” observed Jack. “That
plan certainly will not do; but I cannot think of any
other that will, so we must just exercise a little self-
denial for once, give up all further attacks on the wild
beasts of Africa, and accompany Mak to the coast.”

“Could we not manage a compromise ?” said I.

“ What be a cumprumoise ?” asked Makarooroo, who
had been glancing anxiously from one to the other as
we conversed.

Peterkin laid hold of his chin, pursed up his mouth,
and looked at me with a gleeful leer.

“ There’s a chance for you, Ralph,” said he; “ why don’t
you explain ?”

“ Because it’s not easy to explain,” said I, considering
the best way in which to convey the meaning of such a
word.—* A compromise, Mak, is—is a bargain, a compact
—at least so Johnson puts it—”

“Yes,” interposed Peterkin ; “so you see, Mak, when
you agree with a trader to get him an elephant-tusk,
that’s a cumprumoise, according to Johnson.”.

“No, no, Mak,” said I quickly; “Peterkin is talking
nonsense. It is not a bargain of that kind; it’s a—a—
You know every question has two sides ?”

“ Vis, massa.”

“Well, suppose you took one side.”

«
“ And suppose I took the other side.”

eoMis.”

“Then suppose we were to agree to forsake our re-

21


322 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

spective sides and meet, as it were, half-way, and thus
hold the same middle course—”

« Ay, down the middle and up again; that’s it, Mak,”
again interrupted Peterkin—‘ that’s a cumprumoise. In
short, to put it in another and a clearer light, suppose
that 1 were to resolve to hit you an awful whack on one
side of your head, and suppose that Ralph were to deter-
mine to hit you a frightful bang on the other side, then
suppose that we were to agree to give up those amiable
intentions, and instead thereof to give you, unitedly, one
tremendous smash on the place where, if you had one,
the bridge of your nose would be—that would be a cum-
prumoise.”

“Ho! ha! ha! hi!” shouted our guide, rolling over on the
grass and splitting himself with laughter; for Makarooroo,
like the most of his race, was excessively fond of a joke,
no matter how bad, and was always ready on the shortest
notice to go off into fits of laughter, if he had only the
remotest idea of what the jest meant. He had become so
accustomed at last to expect something jocular from Peter-
kin, that he almost invariably opened his mouth to be
ready whenever he observed our friend make any demon-
stration that gave indication of his being about to speak.

From the mere force of sympathy Mbango began to
laugh also, and I know not how long the two would have
gone on had not Jack checked them by saying,—

“TJ suspect we are not very well fitted to instruct the
unenlightened mind” (“Ho—hi!” sighed Makarooroo,
gathering himself up and settling down to listen), “and
it seems to me that you'll have to try again, Peterkin,
some other mode of explanation.”

“Very good, by all means,” said our friend Now,
Mak, look here. You want to go there” (pointing to the
coast with his left hand), “and we want to go there”
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 323

(pointing to the interior with his right hand). “Now
if we both agree to go there” (pointing straight before
him with his nose), “that will be a cumprumoise. D’ye
understand ?”

“ Ho yis, massa, me compiperhend now.”

“ Exactly so,” said I; “that’s just it. There is a branch
of this river that takes a great bend away to the north
before it turns towards the sea, is there not? I think I
have heard yourself say so before now.”

“ Yis, massa, hall right.”

“Well, let us go by that branch. We shall be a good
deal longer on the route, but we shall be always nearing
the end of our journey, and at the same time shall pass
through a good deal of new country, in which we may
hope to see much game.”

“ Good,” said Jack ; “you have wisdom with you for
once, Ralph—it seems feasible—What say you, Mak ?
I think it a capital plan.”

“ Yis, massa, it am a copitle plan, sure ’nuff.”

The plan being thus arranged and agreed to, we set
about the execution of it at once, and ere long our two
canoes were floating side by side down the smooth cur-
rent of the river.

The route which we had chosen led us, as I had before
suspected, into the neighbourhood of the gorilla country,
and I was much gratified to learn from Mbango, who had
travelled over an immense portion of south-western
Africa, that it was not improbable we should meet with
several of those monstrous apes before finally turning off
towards the coast. I say that I was much gratified to
learn this ; but I little imagined that I was at that time
hastening towards a conflict that well-nigh proved fatal
to me, and the bare remembrance of which still makes
me shudder.
324, THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

It occurred several weeks after the events just related.
We had gone ashore for the purpose of hunting, our
supply of provisions chancing at that time to be rather
low. Feeling a desire to wander through the woods in
solitude for a short time, I separated from my com-
panions. I soon came to regret this deeply, for about
an hour afterwards I came upon the tracks of a gorilla.
Being armed only with my small-bore double rifle, and
not being by any means confident of my shooting powers,
I hesitated some time before making up my mind to
follow the tracks.

At first I thought of retracing my steps and acquaint-
ing my comrades with the discovery I had made; but
the little probability there was of my finding them
within several hours deterred me. Besides, I felt
ashamed to confess that I had been afraid to prosecute
the chase alone; so, after pondering the matter a little,
I decided on advancing.

Before doing so, however, I carefully examined the
caps of my rifle and loosened my long hunting-knife in
its sheath. Then I cautiously followed up the track,
making as little noise as possible, for I was well aware
of the watchfulness of the animal I was pursuing.

The footprints at first were not very distinct, but ere
long I came on a muddy place where they were deeply
imprinted, and my anxiety was somewhat increased by ob-
serving that they were uncommonly large—the largest I
had ever seen—and that, therefore, they had undoubtedly
been made by one of those solitary and gigantic males,
which are always found to be the most savage.

I had scarcely made this discovery when I came un-
expectedly on the gorilla itself. It was seated at the
foot of a tree about fifty yards from the spot where I
stood, the space between us being comparatively clear of




THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 325

underwood. In an instant he observed me, and rose,
at the same time giving utterance to one of those dia-
bolical roars which I have before referred to as being so
terrible.

I halted, and felt an irresistible inclination to fire at
once; but remembering the oft-repeated warnings of my
companions, I restrained myself. At that moment I al-
most wished, I freely confess, that the gorilla would run
away. But the monster had no such intention. Again
uttering his horrible roar, he began slowly to advance,
at the same time beating his drum-like chest with his
doubled fist.

I now felt that my hour of trial had come. I must
face the gorilla boldly, and act with perfect coolness—
the alternative was death. As the hideous creature
came on, I observed that he was considerably larger
than the biggest we had yet seen; but, strange to say,
this fact made no deeper impression upon me. I suppose
that my whole mental and nervous being was wound up
to the utmost possible state of tension. I felt that I
was steady and able to brave the onset. But I was not
aware of the severity of the test to which I was destined
to be subjected. Instead of coming quickly on and de-
ciding my fate at once, the savage animal advanced
slowly, sometimes a step or two at a time, and then
pausing for a moment ere it again advanced. Sometimes
it even sat down on its haunches for a second or two, as
if the weight of its overgrown body were too much for
its hind legs; but it did not cease all that time to. beat
its chest, and roar, and twist its features into the most
indescribable contortions. I suppose it took nearly five
minutes to advance to within twelve yards of me, but
those five minutes seemed to me an hour. I cannot
describe the mental agony I endured.
326 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

When within ten yards of me I could restrain myself
no longer. I raised my rifle, aimed at its chest, and
fired. With a terrible roar it advanced. Again I fired,
but without effect, for the gorilla rushed upon me. In
despair, I drew my hunting-knife and launched it full
at the brute’s chest with all my might. I saw the
glittering blade enter it as the enormous paw was raised
to beat me down. I threw up my rifle to ward off the
fatal blow, and at the same moment sprang to one side,
in the hope of evading it. The stock of the rifle was
shattered to pieces in an instant, and the blow, which
would otherwise have fallen full on my head or chest,
was diverted slightly, and took effect on my shoulder,
the blade of which was smashed as I was hurled with
stunning violence to the ground. For one moment I
felt as if I were falling headlong down a precipice ; the
next, I became unconscious.

On recovering, I found myself lying on my back at
the bottom of what appeared to be a large pit. I must
have lain there for a considerable time, for I felt cold
and stiff; and when I attempted to move, my wounded
shoulder caused me unutterable anguish. I knew, how-
ever, that I must certainly perish if I did not exert
myself; so with much difficulty I crept out of the pit.
The first object that met my eyes, on rising to my feet,
was the carcass of my late antagonist ; which, on exami-
nation, I found, though badly wounded by both bullets,
had eventually been killed by the knife. It must have
died almost immediately after giving me the blow that
had hurled me into the pit. I had not observed this
pit, owing to the screen of bushes that surrounded it,
but I have now no doubt that it was the means of
saving my life.

My recollections of what followed this terrible ad-
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. 327

venture are exceedingly confused. I remember that I
wandered about in a state of dreamy uncertainty, en-
deavouring to retrace my steps to our encampment. I
have a faint recollection of meeting, to my surprise, with
Jack and Peterkin, and of their tender expressions of
sympathy ; and I have a very vivid remembrance of the
agony I endured when Jack set my broken shoulder-
blade and bandaged my right arm tightly to my side.
After that, all was a confused dream, in which all the
adventures I had ever had with wild beasts were enacted
over again, and many others besides that had never
taken place at all.

Under the influence of fever, I lay in a state of
delirium for many days in the bottom of the canoe; and
when my unclouded consciousness was at length restored
to me, I found myself lying in a bed, under the hospi-
table roof of a missionary, the windows of whose house
looked out upon the sea.

And now, reader, the record of our adventures is
complete. During the few weeks that I spent with the
kind missionary of the Cross, I gained strength rapidly,
and amused myself in penning the first chapters of this
book. Makarooroo and Okandaga were married, and
soon became useful members of the Christian community
on that part of the African coast. Mbango and his
friends also joined the missionary for a time, but ulti-
mately returned to the interior, whither I have no doubt
they carried some of the good influences that they had
received on the coast along with them.

King Jambai proved faithful to his engagement. All
our packages and boxes of specimens arrived safely at
the coast; and when unpacked for examination, and
displayed in the large schoolroom of the station, the
gorillas, and other rare and wonderful animals, besides
328 THE GORILLA HUNTERS.

curious plants, altogether formed a magnificent collection,
the like of which has not yet been seen in Great Britain
—and probably never will be!

When I was sufficiently restored to stand the voyage,
Jack and Peterkin and I embarked in a homeward-
bound trading vessel, and taking leave of our kind
friends of the coast, and of Makarooroo and Okandaga,
who wept much at the prospect of separation from us,
we set sail for Old England.

“Farewell,” said I, as we leaned over the vessel’s side
and gazed sadly at the receding shore—“ farewell to
you, kind missionaries and faithful negro friends.”

“ Ay,” added Peterkin, with a deep sigh, “and fare-
you-well, ye monstrous apes; gorillas, fare-you-well !”

THE END.
Our Boys’ Select Library.

Stories of Adventure, Travel, and Discovery.

Post 8vo, cloth extra, uniform binding. Price 2s. 6d. each.

Beyond the Himalayas. A Book
for Boys. By Joun GEDDIE,
F.R.G.S., Author of ‘The Lake
Regions of Central Africa,” etc.
With 9 Engravings.

The Castaways.
venture in the Wilds of Borneo.
By Captain Mayne Ret.

Frank Redcliffe. A Story of Tra-
vel and Adventure in the Forests
of Venezuela. A Book for Boys.
By Acuittes Daunt, Author of
“The Three Trappers,” etc.
With numerous Illustrations.

In the Land of the Moose, the
Bear, and the Beaver. Adven-
tures in the Forests of the Atha-
basca. By Acutiies Davunt,
Author of ‘“‘The Three Trappers.”
With Illustrations.

In the Bush and on the Trail.
Adventures in the Forests of
North America. A Book for
Boys. By M. Benepicr REVOIL.
With 70 Illustrations.

The Lake Regions of Central

Africa. A Record of Modern
Discovery. By Joun GEDDIE,
F.R.G.S. With 32 Illustrations.

Lost in the Backwoods. A Tale
of the Canadian Forest. By Mrs.
Trait, Author of ‘‘In the For-
est,” etc. With 32 Engravings.



The Meadows Family; or, Fire-
side Stories of Adventure and
Enterprise. By M. A. Pavtt,
Author of ‘‘ Tim’s Troubles,” etc.
With Illustrations.

The Three Trappers.
Boys. By Acuittes Daunt,
Author of ‘In the Land of the
Moose, the Bear, and the Beaver.”
With 11 Engravings.

Wrecked on a Reef ; or, Twenty
Months in the Auckland Isles.
A True Story of Shipwreck, Ad-

venture, and Suffering. With 40
Illustrations.
Ralph’s Year in Russia. A Story

of Travel and Adventure in East-
ern Europe. By Rozsertr Ricu-
Arpson, Author of “ Almost a
Hero,” etc. With 8 Engrav-
ings.

Scenes with the Hunter and the
Trapper in Many Lands. Stories
of Adventures with Wild Ani-
mals. With Engravings.

The Forest, the Jungle, and the
Prairie; or, Tales of Adventure
and Enterprise in Pursuit of Wild
Animals. With numerous En-
gravings.

The Island Home; or, The Young
Castaways. A Story of Adven-
ture in the Southern Seas. With
Tllustrations.

T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINRURGH, AND NEW YORK.
Travel and Adventure.



Jack Hooper. His Adventures at
Sea and in South Africa. By
Verney Lovett Cameron, C.B.,
D.C.L., Commander Royal Navy;
Author of ‘‘ Across Africa,” etc.
With 23 Full-page Illustrations,
Price 4s., or with gilt edges, 5s.

“Our author’ has the immense advan-
tage over many writers of boys’ stories
that he describes what he has seen, and
does not merely draw on his imagination
and on books.” —ScorsMan.

With Pack and Rifle in the Far
South-West. Adventures in
New Mexico, Arizona, and
Central America. By ACHILLES
Daunt, Author of ‘‘ Frank Red-
cliffe,” etc. With 30 Illustra
tions. 4s., or with gilt edges, 5s.

A delightful book of travel and adven-
ture, with much valuable information as
to the geography and natural history of
the wild American “ Far West.”

In Savage Africa; or, The Ad-
ventures of Frank Baldwin from
the Gold Coast to Zanzibar. By
Verney Loverr CAMERON, C.B.,
D.C. L., Commander Royal Navy ;
Author of ‘Jack Hooper,” ete.
With 32 Illustrations. Crown
8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges. Price
4s., or with gilt edges, 5s.

Early English Voyagers ; or, The
Adventures and Discoveries of
Drake, Cavendish, and Dampier.
Numerous Illustrations. Price
4s., or with gilt edges, ds.

The title of this work describes the con-
tents. It is a handsome volume, which
will be a valuable gift for young persons
generally, and boys in particular. There
are included many interesting illustra-
tions and portraits of the three great
vouagers.

Sandford and Merton. A Book
for the Young. By Tuomas Day.

Illustrated. Post 8vo, cloth ex-
tra. Price 2s. 6d.



Our Sea-Coast Heroes; or, Tales
of Wreck and of Rescue by the
Lifeboat and Rocket. By AcHIL-
tes Daunt, Author of ‘‘ Frank
Redcliffe,” ete, With numerous
Illustrations. Price 2s. 6d.

Robinson Crusve. The Life and
Strange Adventures of Robinson
Crusoe, of York, Mariner. Writ-
ten by Himself. Carefully Re-
printed from the Original Edition.
With Memoir of De Foe, a Me-
moir of Alexander Selkirk, and
other interesting additions. II-
lustrated with upwardsof Seventy
Iingravings by Kertry Hats-
WELLE. Crown 8vo, cloth ex. 3s.

An edition that every boy would be
pleased to include in his library. It is
handsomely bound, and the numerous
illustrations assist greatly in the realiza-
tion of this famous story.

The Swiss Family Robinson ; or,

Adventures of a Father and his
Four Sons on a Desolate Island.
Unabridged Translation. With
300 Illustrations. Price 3s.

A capital edition of this well-known
work. As the title suggests, its character
is somewhat similar to that of the famous
“Robinson Crusoe.” It combines, in a
high degree, the two desirable qualities in
a book,—instruction and amusement.

Gulliver's Travels into Several
Remote Regions of the World.
With Introduction and Explana-
tory Notes by the late Mr. Roperr
Mackenzie, Author of ‘‘The 19th
Century,” ‘‘ America,” etc. With
20 Illustrations. Post 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 3s.

“A very handsome edition, under the
editorship of Mr. Robert Mackenzie, who
has supplied for it a well-written intro-
duction and explanatory notes....We
have also here the curious original maps
and a number of modern illustrations
of much merit. Altogether this is a most
attractive re-appearance of a famous
book.” —GLascow HERALD.

T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK.

ih
\
W. H. G. Kingston’s Books for Boys.



In the Eastern Seas; or, The
Regions of the Bird of Paradise.
A Tale for Boys. With 111
Illustrations. Crown 8vo, gilt
edges. Price 5s.

A tale of voyage and adventure among
the islands of the Malay Archipelago,
with descriptions of scenery and objects
of natural history.

In the Wilds of Africa. With
upwards of 70 Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, gilt edges. Price ds.

An interesting account of adventures
by @ shipwrecked party who are landed
on the west coast of Africa, and make
their way to the south through many
dangers.

On the Banks of the Amazon; or,
A Boy’s Journal of his Adventures
in the Tropical Wilds of South
America. Profusely Illustrated.
Crown 8vo, gilt edges. Price 5s.

In the course of the narrative some of
the numberless animals, as well as a few
of the most interesting of the vegetable
productions, of the Amazonian Valley
are described.

Saved from the Sea; or, The Loss
of the Viper, and the Adventures
of her Crew in the Great Sahara.
With 30 Full-page Engravings.
Crown 8vo, gilt edges. Price 5s.

A young sailor's account of his own
adventures, along with three shipwrecked
comrades.

The South Sea Whaler.
of the Loss of the Champion, and
the Adventures of her Crew.
With upwards of 30 Engravings.
Crown 8vo, gilt edges. Price 5s.

A tale of mutiny and shipwreck in the
South Seas, the captain having his son
and daughter on board with him.

In the Wilds of Florida. With
37 Engravings. Crown 8vo, gilt
edges. Price 5s.

A tale of warfare and hunting.



Twice Lost. With 36 Engrav-
ings. Crown 8vo, gilt edges. 5s.
A young sailor's story of shipwreck,
and perilous adventures in the wilds of
Australia.

A Voyage Round the World.
A Tale for Boys. With 42 En-
gravings. Crown 8vo, gilt edges.
Price 5s.

A young sailor's account of his own
adventures by sea and land, the scenes
being laid chiefly in South America, the
South Sea Islands, and Japan.

Old Jack.
66 Engravings. Crown 8vo, gilt
edges. Price 5s.

An old sailor's account of his own ad-
ventures, during times of peace and of
war, in many parts of the world.

The Wanderers; or, Adventures
in the Wilds of Trinidad and up
the Orinoco. With 30 Full-page
Engravings. Crown 8vo, gilt
edges. Price 5s.

A Pennsylvanian merchant sets out
with his family to South America, and
meets with many adventures by sea and
land, which are related by his son.

The Young Lianero. A Story of
War and Wild Life in Venezuela.
With 44 Engravings. Crown
Svo, gilt edges. Price ds.

A thrilling and fascinating narrative
of adventures in South America.

The Young Rajah. A Story of
Indian Life and Adventure. With
upwards of 40 Full-page Engrav-
ings. Crown 8vo, gilt edges. ds.

A story of the Indian Mutiny; the
hero a young Indian prince, who had
received an English education and be-
come a Christian.

My First Voyage to Southern
Seas. With 52 Engravings.
Crown Svo, gilt edges. Price 5s.

A young sailor’s story, describing Cape
Colony, Ceylon, Aden, etc.





* * Also to be had in uniform cloth binding as ‘* The Kingston

”

Library for Boys.

Price 4s. per volume.



T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK.
Works on Nature and Natural History.



Chips from the Earth’s Crust;
or, Short Studies in Natural
Science. By Joun Grzson, Natu-
ral History Department, Edin-
burgh Museum of Science and
Art; Author of ‘‘ Science Glean-
ings in Many Fields,” ete. With
29 Illustrations. Post 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 2s. 6d.

“A popular account of the Earth’s sur-
Jace and formation, such as may interest
and instruct boys of an inquiring habit
of mind. It comprises chapters on earth-
quakes, meteors, tornadoes, and other
phenomena.” —SaTURDAY REVIEW.

Science Gleanings in Animal Life.
By Joun Gisson, Natural History
Department, Edinburgh Museum
of Scienceand Art. With 18 Illus-
trations. Post 8vo, cloth extra.
Price 2s. 6d.

The reader will find “Science Glean-
ings” rich in information regarding such
interesting topics as animal intelligence,
animal mimicry, the weapons ofanimals,
their partnerships, and their migrations.
Much information is also given regard-
ing food fishes and about animals with
which, whether as friends or foes, man
has more especially to do.

Great Waterfalls, Cataracts, and
Geysers. Described and [llus-
trated. By Joun Gipson, Natural
History Department, Edinburgh
Museum of Science and Art; Au-
thor of ‘‘ Chips from the Earth’s
Crust,” etc. With 32 Illustra-
tions. Post 8vo, cloth extra.
Price 2s. 6d.

Earthquakes: Their History, Phe-
nomena, and Probable Causes.
By Muneo Poynton, F.RB.S.E.
New and Revised Edition, with
an Account of Recent Earth-
quakes, by the Author of ‘‘ Chips
from the Earth’s Crust,” etc.
Post 8vo, cloth extra. 2s.



In the Polar Regions ; or, Nature
and Natural History in the Frozen
Zones. With Anecdotes and
Stories of Adventure and Travel.
46 Illustrations. Post 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 2s. 6d.

In the Tropical Regions; or,
Nature and Natural History in
the Torrid Zone. With Anec-
dotes and Stories of Adventure
and Travel. 78 Illustrations.
Post 8vo, cloth extra. 2s. 6d.

In the Temperate Regions; or,
Nature and Natural History in
the Temperate Zones. With
Anecdotes and Stories of Adven-
tureand Travel. 72 Illustrations.
Post 8vo, cloth extra. 2s. 6d.

“Tn the Polar,” “In the Tropical,”
and “In the Temperate Regions,” are
three companion volumes, though each is
complete in itself. The full title suggests
the character of the books. They are re-
plete with information on the animal and
vegetable life of the countries described,
and abound in illustrations in clucida-
tion of the text. Good books either for
school or home libraries.

Gaussen’s World’s Birthday. II-
lustrated. Foolscap 8vo. 2s. 6d.
Lectures delivered to an audience of
young people, in Geneva, on the first
chapter of Genesis. The discoveries of
astronomical and geological science ars
simply explained, and harmonized with
the statements of Scripture.

Nature’s Wonders ; or, How God’s
Works Praise Him. By the Rev.
RicHarp Newton, D.D. With
53 Engravings. Post 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Addresses to young persons, on various
subjects of science and natural history,
to show “how God’s works praise him.”
With illustrative anecdotes and engrav-
UNgs.

T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORE.
Classic Stories Simply Told.

4 $$

Post Svo, cloth extra, gilt edges.

OLD GREEK STORIES SIMPLY TOLD.

The Siege of Troy, and the
Wanderings of Ulysses. By
CuarRLES Henry Hanson. With
97 Illustrations from Designs by
FLAXMAN and other Artists.

The endeavour of the author has been
to present the legends connected with the
Trojan War in one connected story, be-
ginning with the founding of Troy and
ending with Ulysses’ safe return and his
vengeance on the enenries of his house.

STORIES OF OLD ROME.

The Wanderings of Aéneas and
the Founding of Rome. By
CHARLES Henry Hanson. With
62 Illustrations.

“Spiritedly told, and shows the pre-
vious training of the author in the mod-
ernizing of classical fable.”—TIMEs.

Price 3s. 6d. each.

Chaucer’s Stories Simply Told.
By Mary Seymour, Author of
‘‘Shakespeare’s Stories Simply
Told,” ete. With 11 Illustrations
from Designs by E. M. ScanneLu.

“Tf any one is looking about for a
‘gift-book’ that shall combine profit with
pleasure, he will hardly do better than
pitch upon this.’—ACADEMY.

Stories of the Days of King
Arthur. By Cuarzes H. Hanson,
Author of ‘The Siege of Troy,
and the Wanderings of Ulysses.”
Illustrated by Gusrave Dore.

A full selection from the great mass of
legends accumulated round the mighty
though shadowy figure of King Arthur
Such of these stories and traditions have
been selected as were most likely to capti-
vate the imagination or excite the atten-
tion of young readers.

Uniform with ‘Classic Stories.”

Coleridge’s Ancient Mariner.
With 25 Illustrations by Davrp
Scort, R.S.A., and Life of the
Artist by the Rev. Dr. A. L.
Simpson, Derby. Square 16mo,
cloth extra, gilt edges. 3s. 6d.

These Designs were drawn when Scott
was only twenty-six years of age. They
received the warm commendation of the
author of the Poem—with whose mind,
indeed, his had much in common. No
subject more suitable to call forth his
peculiar powers could be imagined ; and
nobly has he succceded in translating in-
toa kindred art this weird yet beautiful
creation.



The Shipwreck. A Poem in three
Cantos. By WILLIAM FALCONER.
With Twenty Illustrations by
Brrket Foster. Post 8vo, cloth
extra, gilt edges. Price 3s. 6d.

** Special attention is directed to the
fact that this Edition contains a Fac-
simile of Falconer’s Log-Book, or Journal,
of his Voyage from Philadelphia to
Jamaica in February-March 1760, now
Sor the first time published. Also the
Chart of the “ Britannia’s” course from
Candia to Cape Colonna; and an En-
graving of a Merchant vessel, with the
names of her masts, sails, yards, and
rigging, and their various parts.

Shakespeare’s Stories Simply | Shakespeare’s Stories Simply
Told. Yragedies and Historical Told. Comedies. By Mary
Plays. By Mary Srymoor. Srrmour. With numerous II-

With 83 Illustrations by the late
Frank Howard, R.A. Post 8vo,
cloth extra, gilt edges. 3s. 6d.

lustrations by the late Frank
Howard, R.A. Post 8vo, cloth
extra, gilt edges. Price 3s. 6d.

Norr.—“ Classic Stories Simply Told” Series can also be had, bound in cloth extra,

plain edges, price 8s. each.

T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK.
Library of Historical Tales.



Dorothy Arden. A Story of Eng-
land and France Two Hundred
Years Ago. By J. M. CALLWELL.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra. Price 4s.

A story of the dragonnades in France
in the time of Louis XIV. Also of the
persecutions in England under James II.,
the Monmouth rebellion,
Assize, and the Revolution.

How they Kept the Faith. A Tale
of the Huguenots of Languedoc.
By Grace Raymonp. Crown 8vo,
cloth extra. Price 4s.

“*No finer, more touchingly realistic,
and truthfully accurate picture of the
Languedoe Huguenots have we met.’—
ABERDEEN FREE PREss.

The Lost Ring. A Romance of |

Scottish History in the Days of
King James and Andrew Mel-
ville. Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 4s.

“The plot of the romance is skilfully
constructed, the dialogue is admirable,
and the principal actors in the history
are portrayed with great ability.”—U.P.
MissIoNARY RECORD.

The City and the Castle Story of the Reformation in
Switzerland. By Anniz Lucas,
Author of ‘‘ Leonie,” etc. Crown
8vo, cloth extra. Price 4s.

Faithfully portrays the state and char-
acter of society at the time of the Refor-
mation (in Switzerland).

Leonie ; or, Light out of Darkness:
and Within Iron Walls, a Tale
of the Siege of Paris. Twin-
Stories of the Franco-German
War. By Annie Lucas. Crown
8vo, cloth extra. Price 4s.

Two tales, the first connected with the
second. One, of country life in France
during the war; the other, life within
the besieged capital.

Under the Southern Cross. A
Tale of the New World. By the
Author of ‘‘The Spanish Broth-
ers,” etc. Crown 8vo, cl. ex. 4s.

aA thrilling and fascinating story.

the Bloody |
Wenzel’s Inheritance ; or, Faith-





Alison Walsh.
Day. By Constance Evetyn.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra. Price 4s.

La Rochelle; or, The Refugees.
A Story of the Huguenots. By
Mrs. Ei. C. Witson. Crown 8vo,
cloth extra. Price 4s.

ful unto Death. A Tale of Bohe-
mia in the Fifteenth Century.
By Annie Lucas. Crown 8vo,
cloth extra. Price 4s.

Presents a vivid picture of the religi-
ous and social condition of Bohemia in
the fifteenth century.

Helena’s Household. A Tale of
Rome in the First Century.
With Frontispiece. Crown 8vo,
cloth extra. Price 4s.

The Spanish Brothers. A Tale
of the Sixteenth Century. By
the Author of ‘‘The Dark Year
of Dundee.” Crown 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 4s.

The Czar. A Tale of the Time of
the First Napoleon. By the Au-
thor of ‘* The Spanish Brothers,’
etc. Crown 8vo, cloth extra.
Price 4s.

An interesting tale of the great Franco-
Russian war in 1812-18; the characters
partly French, partly Russian.

Arthur Erskine’s Story. A Tale
of the Days of Knox. By the
Author of ‘‘The Spanish Broth-
ers,” etc. Crown 8vo, cloth ex-
tra. Price 4s.

The object of the writer of this tale is
to portray the life of the people in the
days of Knox.

Pendower. A Story of Cornwall
in the Reign of Henry the Eighth.
By M. Fisrevt. Crown 8vo,
cloth extra, Price 4s.

A tale illustrating in fiction that stir-
ring period of English history previous
to the Reformation.



T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK.
“Living to Purpose” Series.



General Grant’s Life. (From the
Tannery to the White House.)
Story of the Life of Ulysses 8.
Grant: his Boyhood, Youth,
Manhood, Public and Private
Life and Services. By WinLIAmM
M. TuHayer, Author of ‘From
Log Cabin to White House,”
etc. With Portrait, Vignette,
etc. Reprinted complete from
the American Edition. 400
pages. Crown 8vo, cloth extra,
gilt side and edges. Price 3s. 6d.
Cheaper Edition, 2s. 6d.

Success in Life. A Book for Young
Men. With Plates. Post 8vo,
cloth extra. Price 3s.

The great principles of action which,
under God, secure ‘‘ success in life” —per-
severance, industry, integrity, economy,
ete.—illustrated by many examples.

“Vet There is Room.”

Loving Work in the Highways
and Byways. By Lady Hops,
Author of ‘‘Our Coffee-Room,”
“Changed Scenes,” etc. Post
8vo. Price 2s. 6d.

“Tt isa volume calculated to stimulate
home missionary zeal, and to suggest
spheres of necessity, both spiritual and
temporal, that lie immediately around
us waiting the application of the powers
within the Christian Church that have
not yet been called into exercise.”—
CHRISTIAN LEADER.

Living to Purpose; or, Making
the Best of Life. By JosrPH
Jonnson. Post 8vo, cloth extra.
Price 2s. 6d.

An earnest, practical book; shows how
some of the greatest and most gifted men
of the past have lived, and links counsels
to their examples.

Living in Earnest.

No Cross no Crown.

Records of Noble Lives.



Lessons and
Incidents from the Lives of the
Great and Good. By Josrpy
JoHNSON. Post 8vo, cloth extra.
Price 2s. 6d.

True ‘life in earnest” described in its
various forms, with counsels as to study,
health, amusement, etc.

Village Missionaries; or, ‘To

Every One His Work.” By the
Author of ‘‘The Copsley An-
uals,” ‘‘Father’s Coming Home,”

etc. Post 8vo, cloth extra. Price
Qs. 6d.

A Tale of
the Scottish Reformation. By the
Author of ‘The Spanish Broth-
ers.” Post Svo, cloth extra,
Price 2s. 6d.

A tale, more of facts than fiction, of
the plague in Dundee, 1544, and the life
and times af George Wishart.

By W.
H. Davenport ADAMS. Post 8vo,
cloth extra. Price 2s. 6d.

A most suitable volume for a prize or
a present, Its object is to inspire, by
graphic biographical notices of great and
good men.

Masters of the Situation; or,

Some Secrets of Success and
Power. A Book for Young Men.
By Witi1aM James TILLey, B.D.
Post 8vo, cloth extra. 313 pp.
Price 2s. 6d.

“One of the books which must be read
.... Will be invaluable to young men.”—
SworpD AND TROWEL.

The Life and Letters of W.

Fleming Stevenson, OD.D.,
Dublin. By his Wire. With
Portrait. Post 8vo, cloth extra.

Price 2s. 6d.

T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK.
At the Black Rocks.

The Phantom Picture.

Good Purpose Tales and Stories.



What shall I beP or, A Boy’s
Aim in Life. With Frontispiece
and Vignette. Post 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 2s.

A tale for the young. The good results
of good home example and training ap-
pearing in the end, after discipline and
Sailings.

A Story for
Boys. By the Rev. Epwarp A.
Rann, Author of ‘‘ Margie at the
Harbour Light,” ete. Post 8vo,
cloth extra. Price 2s.

A story the leading characters of which
are two youths. One is always full of
great schemes, which invariably end in
smoke, and often bring their author into
trouble and humiliation ; while the other,
a simple, unassuming lad, says little,
but always does exactly what is needed,
and earns general respect and confidence.

By the
Hon. Mrs. GREENE, Author of
“The Grey House on the Hill,”

‘*On Angels’ Wings,” etc. With
Illustrations. Post 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 2s.

A story of two brothers and the misery

brought upon both by one of them dis- |}

obeying a command of their father. The
innocent boy is for a while suspected and
made unhappy in consequence; but at
last truth prevails and all ends well.

Archie Digby ; or, An Eton Boy’s
Holidays. By G. E. W., Author
of ‘‘Harry Bertram and his Kighth
Birthday.” Post 8vo, cl. ex.

A very interesting tale for boys. The
hero, a clever, thoughtless young Etonian,
learns during a Christmas holiday time,
by humbling experience, lessons full of
value for all after life.

Rhoda’s Reform; or, ‘‘Owe no
Man Anything.”
Pavitt, Author of ‘“‘ Tim’s
Troubles,” <‘* The Children’s
Tour,” ete. Post 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 2s.

Qs. |

By M. A. |

1

Martin’s Inheritance ;

After Years.



or, The
Story of a Life’s Chances. A
Temperance Tale. By HE. Van
Sommer, Author of ‘“ Lionel
Franklin’s Victory,” ‘‘By Uphill
Paths,” etc. Post 8vo, cloth
extra. Price 2s.

True Riches ; or, Wealth Without

Wings. By T. 8. Arruur. Il-
lustrated. Post 8vo, cloth extra.
Price 2s,

Teaches lessons such as cannot be
learned too early by those who are engaged
in the active and all-absorbing duties of

life.

Culm Rock; or, Ready Work for

Willing Hands. A Book for Boys.
By J. W. Brapiey. Foolscap
8vo. With Engravings. 2s.

Tt narrates the experiences and adven-
tures of a boy compelled by circumstances
toa hard life on a stern and stormy coast.

A Story of Trials
and Triumphs. By the Author
of, and forming a Sequel to,
“Culm Rock.” With Illustra-
tions. Foolscap 8vo, cloth extra.
Price 2s.

An American tale, the sequel to ‘Culm
Rock,” showing how well Noll Trafford,
in after years, fulfilled the fair promise
of his early boyhood.

Conquest and Self-Conquest ; or,

Which Makes the Hero?
cap 8vo. Price 2s.

A tale very suitable for a lad under
Jifteen. It teaches the important lesson
that the greatest of victories is the victory
gained over self.

Fools-

| Home Principles in Boyhood.

Foolscap 8vo, cloth extra. 2s.

The story of a lad who, in spite of
apparent self-interest to the contrary,
held firmly to the principles in which
he had been instructed by Christian
parents.

T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK.

Aah S2092




Beh er yer AN




ilartin Hettier “SS
feojf The Coral Ielana § \\G\\
ie The Gorilla Hunters | Oe
| A The Dog Crusoe and His Master ye
he The Young Fur Tradere ////
: The World of Ice





Lehi ea Bhd aa a Si) ou gta pane ONES asin Calcite moms OL NPA ITV Lies sine te Be ig










.
:
u

ath sh


silk encabthale is hen sl ts + 5 pa salads daa Wea heh ls i idioma ciel Ase nnahea nA ARE Sa.



eet eee tne er en nea 1 et ET OSE EONS reer Caer | ek a Tia

om a iy a ee eA ie
Bae RRO se ee PONTE AON SES

ens

Sy





OVA PPaRX Os Seka